Work Text
“Excuse me, Your Grace, Prince Jared, your father has requested your presence in his council room,” Lydia announced, standing in the doorway of the great hall, her hands clasped together in front of her, with her head down while she waited for the prince’s response. With a slight nod of his head sending his chestnut-colored hair into his multicolored eyes, Jared acknowledged the young handmaiden. “Please tell the king I’ll be there shortly,” he said, not taking his eyes off the slender woman in the middle of the room. His eyes tracked her every move, watching her hips undulating in time to the beat of the music the minstrel played. Her shoulders shimmied back and forth, her breasts following their sway, making her movements look effortless, when in reality he knew firsthand how difficult the dance she was performing was. It had taken him weeks to mimic her movements without faltering, taking pride in the effort he’d put into learning the dance as he had all the others the court dancers performed. His eyes moved from her hips, over her taut stomach, and up to the swell of her breasts. He could appreciate the female form even though he had no desire to lay with a woman. His sexual preference lay elsewhere and the court knew it and accepted him for it, even though it might not seem the norm for one befitting his station as a prince and second son. With the song ending and the dance over, he gave a bow to the dancer and made his way out of the hall, following his bodyguard and friend Aldis Hodge as the knight led the way down the familiar hallways he grew up running through much to his mother’s dismay, stopping only when Aldis knocked on the closed door to his father’s council room. “Enter,” Gerald’s crisp voice called out as the door was pulled open to reveal Jeffrey Dean Morgan, JD as he preferred to be called by those who knew him best, and his father’s longtime friend and the court’s heralded knight. The man was a seasoned swordsman and had schooled Jared and Aldis and many other knights in the art of combat. “Jared, a pleasure as always,” JD greeted, a smile gracing his lips as he looked the younger man up and down. “Aldis.” “JD,” Aldis nodded in greeting, stepping back once he knew his charge was in good hands. Stepping into the room, Jared remained silent, his eyes landing on his parents as they sat side by side in front of the warmth of the fire. Upon hearing the door being closed and JD clearing his throat, he stepped to his parents, first bending a knee as he took his mother’s right hand in his left, kissing the back of it as her left hand came to rest on his cheek. “Mother,” he greeted before standing and bowing to show his father the respect he was due. “Father.” Standing to his full height, he waited for his father to impart the reason why he’d been summoned to his side. As he stood there, he fiddled with the ring he wore on his right index finger - his signet ring - which had been gifted to him by his father on his sixteenth birthday. The bestowing of the signet ring marked his coming of age and he wore the gold ring with a shield and sword which was meant to represent the protection his castle keep extended to those under its care proudly. “Jared…” Gerald started to say only to be cut off by his wife. “The Ackleses have announced the most wonderful news,” Sharon gushed happily, not caring that she had spoken out of turn or that her husband was pretending to look sternly at her. Jared remembered the few precious days the Ackleses had graced their part of the kingdom and how the crown prince had captivated him. They were the same age, but while he was outgoing and talkative to a fault, Jensen had been reserved and quiet, smiling shyly at him when they had been introduced. Gerald rolled his eyes and then gave his wife an affectionate look. “As I was saying before your mother so boldly spoke, the Ackleses have sent word that they are offering the crown prince’s hand in marriage to a nobleman who wins his affection in any manner befitting.” He heard his son’s soft gasp and his lips curled up into a knowing smile. “I take it, you still remember the crown prince?” Did he remember the crown prince? How could he ever forget the prince? Two summers past, the Ackles had toured the countryside along with spending several nights in their keep prior to his brother’s marriage which the king, queen, and the crown prince had been invited to attend. It had been an honor to host the royal family and to have them witness and bless Jeff’s marriage. Jared had been there to greet the king, queen, and the prince. He’d instantly been captivated by the prince’s green eyes. It was what stood out in his memory of meeting Prince Jensen; those green eyes. He’d been smitten the moment he’d seen the prince step out of the carriage that served to safely deliver the crowned royals to their lands. He could still recall how Jensen had graciously accepted JD’s hand in offering to help the prince out of the carriage and the shy smile the prince had given in return before Jensen had stepped down into the courtyard to be received by Jared and his family. His heart had nearly stopped when the prince had turned in his direction and smiled at him. Yes, he definitely still remembered the prince. He’d never forgotten Jensen and while he knew it was folly on his part, he secretly hoped to one day meet the prince again and gain Jensen’s favor. Maybe, just maybe, fortune would be in his favor if his father saw fit to enter his name as one of those interested in vying for a chance at winning the prince’s hand in marriage. The sound of his father’s voice pulled him from his musing. “What say you, Jared, are you interested in attempting to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage or should I send word to the king that my offspring has eyes for another?” Looking at his father, Jared saw a bemused smile on the elder’s face. So, it seemed his father along with his mother had figured out the interest he held for the prince, an interest that had never waned in the years that had passed. “No, Father, I would very much like to partake in the endeavor to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage.” Sharon clasped her hands together, bouncing in her seat with the joy that had overtaken her. She knew her son’s heart, had accepted Jared’s desire to lay with a man instead of a woman and she couldn’t think of a better match for her son than the crown prince. It wasn’t just because of Jensen’s station, although she would never be foolish enough to lie that having her son wed to the crown prince wasn’t something to be proud of, but she would be happy to wed Jared to someone her son loved. She had been promised to Gerald upon coming of age, and while she had done her duty to her father and her people by willingly marrying the young nobleman, she was also thankful that her marriage had become one of intense love over the years. To be in a loveless marriage was a fate worse than death in her opinion. “Wonderful,” Gerald responded. “JD, see to the preparations for my son’s departure.” Since he’d known of Jared’s interest in the crown prince, he’d taken it upon himself to send a courier ahead to announce Jared’s arrival and his son’s intention to answer the Ackles’ call to win the crown prince’s hand. With a smile directed at Jared, JD nodded. “As you wish.” Jared stood there, staring blankly at his parents, unbelieving of what had just transpired. He was about to leave his home to travel to the Ackleses’ castle. He would be competing for a chance to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage. He would get to see Jensen again. While he was a prince in his own right, his father being the king of this keep and the lands surrounding it, he and his family as well all others holding such stations bestowed upon them by the royal crown owed feudality to the reigning family, and as long as anyone could remember that family was the Ackleses. A strong hand on his shoulder startled him, pulling him from his thoughts. “Come, Jared, we have much to do before your departure,” JD said, leading Jared out of the room, and delivering him into Aldis’ capable hands before departing. “What was all that about?” Aldis asked. Jared looked the length of the hallway before meeting Aldis’ questioning eyes. “Not here,” he said and then turned, leading Aldis from the council room toward his quarters. Once inside his bedchamber, he turned to Aldis. “I’m to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage in any manner befitting!” Knowing how taken Jared had been for the past two years with the crown prince, Aldis couldn’t help but share in his friend’s happiness. “And of course, you’ll win his favor.” Sinking down onto his bed, Jared heaved a sigh. “I’m not sure about that. He probably doesn’t even remember me…” “How could the crown prince forget a fine, strapping man such as yourself?” Aldis asked, looking Jared over. In the time he’d been charged as Jared’s protector, the young prince had grown to become tall with broad shoulders, a muscular chest, and limbs to match. And while Jared struck an imposing figure, the prince was soft-spoken and offered a ready smile to those Jared encountered. He had never heard Jared speak harshly to anyone within the keep and he never heard of anyone speaking ill of Jared or the noble family, knowing others in other keeps wouldn’t think twice to speak ill of their nobility. An appreciative smile spread across Jared’s face at his friend’s words. “You’re too kind and do me a great disservice by attempting to inflate my ego. I was a scrawny thing two years ago, all long limbs that I couldn’t seem to control. I’m sure if the prince remembers me it’s only because I either somehow managed to trip him or I made a fool of myself in front of him.” Eyeing the strapping young man before him, Adlis chuckled. “My friend, I’m sure the prince remembers you for the kindness you showed him. You, above all, treated him as no other has before. Not as some pretty face or a royal whose ass needed to be kissed but as just a boy of your age, one seeking friendship, if only for a short time while he and his family stayed with us. Trust me, Jared, he has not forgotten you,” he said before taking his leave. Curling up in his bed, Jared dared to hope that maybe Aldis was indeed correct. Maybe he had somehow left a favorable impression on the crown prince. He knew it would do him nothing in the end to win the prince’s hand in marriage but just being able to see the crown prince and those green eyes that he dreamed about was enough to ease him into sleep despite the excitement he’d been feeling since hearing his father agree to allow him to fight for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. The sun hitting Jared’s face pulled a groan from his lips. Rolling over, he buried his head in his pillows, squeezing his eyes closed in an attempt to fight off the day, wanting to slip back into the dream he’d been having about the crown prince. He and Jensen had been walking, hand in hand, in the gardens his private chambers overlooked. The look in Jensen’s green eyes was one of rapture devoted just to him. His heart had fluttered in his chest as he leaned in to grace the crown prince’s plush lips with a chaste kiss. When their kiss ended, he’d been left breathless as the crown prince’s cheeks burned with Jensen’s arousal. The flush on Jensen’s cheeks was a stark contrast to the crown prince’s pale skin, making the smattering of freckles across the bridge of Jensen’s nose and cheeks stand out. A swat to his calf forced him to open his eyes and roll over, his eyes searching for the source of the touch, a dimpled smile forming on his face when he saw who was standing beside his bed. “Child of mine,” Sharon sighed, a smile playing on his lips when she saw Jared peeking up at her through the mess of chestnut-colored hair obscuring her son’s multicolored eyes. She waved her hands at Jared, indicating for her child to make way so she might sit on the edge of the bed. Gathering her skirts around her, she gracefully sank down onto the bed and then placed a hand on Jared’s hand. “Child of my heart, are you truly happy to undertake this journey to the Ackleses’ castle keep? Do you wish to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage?” She sat there studying Jared’s face, searching for an honest answer. She raised a hand when Jared parted his lips to answer her. “Please, before you answer, think of this, what will happen, how will you feel should you not be victorious? I do not wish to see the light that shines behind your eyes be snuffed from existence. Your father and I have long accepted your preference to lie with the same sex…” “Mother…” Jared groaned, exasperated and embarrassed by his mother’s boldness. He could feel his cheeks beginning to burn with said embarrassment wishing he was anywhere but trapped in his bed while his mother spoke of his sexual preference. It had long ago been accepted that a man or woman chose to lie with that of their own sex. He appreciated his parents' acceptance and valued their love but this was not a conversation he wished to have with his mother upon waking, especially upon waking from a dream involving him and the crown prince. Rolling her eyes at her son’s needless embarrassment, Sharon continued speaking as if her son hadn’t spoken. “And we are fine with it. We only seek your happiness. I want a marriage of love for you, not one of duty or forced upon you. Your father and I would not love you less should you decide to remain here on our lands. We only owe the Ackleses an answer, either yay or nay to their invitation. Not all those who have been invited to seek the crown prince’s hand in marriage will accept the invitation. And only one will win,” she added softly, almost as an afterthought. “I do not wish to see your heart broken.” Forcing himself up so he was sitting with his back against the carved headboard of his massive bed, Jared pulled the bedcovers up around his chest and looked into his mother’s eyes, seeing only love for him reflected in those sparkling orbs. “I wish to compete.” This time, it was his turn to hold up a hand stopping his mother from interrupting his words. “I’m aware that this competition may not yield the results I seek but I have to try. If I don’t, I’ll only live with regret, wondering what if I had competed for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. I need to do this. The crown prince may not remember meeting me, I’m aware of that as well. I’m sure Jensen has been introduced to the other nobles that make up the crown’s lands and it was two summers ago that the king, queen, and crown prince graced us with their presence but I have never forgotten him. I need to see this through, no matter the outcome.” He had to see it these through, whatever the outcome was, because he knew that if he didn't at least try, he’d live the rest of his life with regret. Reaching out, Sharon cupped Jared’s cheek, gently patting it. “That is what my heart needed to hear, that you were not feeling forced into making a decision to please your parents. I do not wish to see your heart broken before you’ve had a chance to find love and happiness. May the gods smile down on you and your endeavor to win the hand of the crown prince. May you know only happiness and love should this work in your favor and wed the crown prince. Remember, your father and I love you. Your father may not say it enough for he is only a man, but he is so proud of you,” she said before pushing to her feet. “As am I, never forget that.” With those words spoken, she retreated from Jared’s room, leaving him to wash and dress for the day. Throwing aside the bedcovers, Jared swung his long legs off the bed, and then pushed to his feet, stretching his tall frame as he stood. He heard the cracking of his back and then rolled his neck before making his way into his private bathing chamber to find his bath had been prepared. Pulling off his tunic and pants, he let them fall to the stone floor and then stepped into the tub with a sigh as he settled into the warm water. His eyes slipped closed as the warmth surrounding him began to pull him into slumber, providing him with yet another dream filled with Jensen’s green eyes and the prince’s soft smile directed only at him. With the water cooling, Jared woke and quickly washed himself before stepping out onto the stone floor. Grabbing the towel that had been left for him, he wrapped it around his waist, and then made his way back into his bedchamber to find his room had been tidied and his clothing had been laid out on his bed. He had to chuckle at this. He’d long ago foregone the need for anyone to dress him yet his mother still insisted on having one of their servants set out his clothes for him. He was thankful that once he’d turned the age of ten, his mother had seen fit to allow him privacy while at least in the bath, but he had given up the fight over picking out his daily clothing in favor of putting a smile on his beloved mother’s face. Once dressed in the clothing the maid had left for him, Aldis escorted Jared from his chamber to the dining hall. He noticed the hustle and bustle of the daily upkeep of their keep had been ratcheted up a notch, causing him to pause and give Aldis a quizzical look. A smile spread across Aldis’ face. “Everyone has been informed that you will be leaving shortly to travel to the Ackleses’ keep. Seems you have everyone’s favor and well wishes for a most hopeful outcome,” Aldis informed his chargers as he led Jared to the table, bowing to Jared’s parents before stepping to the side of Jared’s chair where he would remain until Jared had finished eating. “I trust you slept well, Father, Mother,” Jared asked, meeting his father’s eye before he dared to look at his mother. “Indeed,” Gerald responded and then summoned for their mid-day meal to be served. “And you?” he asked once his plate had been ladened with his favorites consisting of cheese, grapes, sweet bread, and the apple preserve he enjoyed. “Yes, very well, thank you.” Jared tucked his chin to his chest doing his best to hide the pink tinging his cheeks as he recalled his dreams of Jensen. “Good, very good to hear.” Sitting forward, Sharon tapped the table, gaining her husband’s and son’s attention. “Your father has news…” “Beloved wife, this habit you have of boldly speaking out of place needs to be curtailed.” Gerald’s words held no heat behind them as he looked lovingly at his wife. “One would think after so many years of marriage to the head of this keep, a noblewoman such as yourself would know her place.” “And one would think that after so many years of marriage to said noblewoman, my noble husband and head of such keep would understand that my place is by your side but not once have you ever suggested I hold my tongue.” Sharon winked at Jared who sat there, his hazel eyes bouncing from her to his father and back again. “I trust you will know the value of holding your tongue when it is called upon in the presence of your husband, Jared,” Gerald warned his son with a smile. “Of course, Father, I’ve learned from the best examples before me.” “Then we are doomed,” Gerald sighed, ignoring his wife’s fit of giggles and his son’s rich baritone laugh. “Let us turn our attention to the matter at hand. You will be leaving us soon to make your way to the Ackleses’ castle keep. I have already sent ahead one of our fastest riders with a letter of introduction and answer to the king’s request for those expressing interest in winning the crown prince’s hand in marriage…” “Of course, no introduction is needed,“ Sharon interjected. With an open palm, Gerald hit the table. “Woman, silence yourself before I have you silenced.” “With a kiss, of course,” Sharon added, laughing as her beloved husband’s face turned a fine shade of red. Again she winked at Jared who smiled lovingly at her. Shaking his head at his mother’s antics and his father’s reaction, Jared chuckled. He knew his parents truly loved each other despite their lively banter. An outsider, not used to such behavior between his parents, might consider his mother’s words grounds for reprisal by his father. Having grown up around such a volley of words, he knew after he excused himself that his mother would be kissed within an inch of her life by his father. “As I was saying before your mother saw fit to interrupt me, you will be leaving us shortly on your endeavor, one we wish you success on. It goes without saying, although your mother feels otherwise, that should things not go in your favor, you will be welcomed home with open arms.” Gerald gave Jared a pointed look, one speaking his inner thoughts - may his son’s endeavor be in Jared’s favor and that he win the hand of the crown prince. “As we speak, your trunk is being packed for your travels. It was also suggested that those attending this competition bring a token of their affection to bestow upon the crown prince. While your mother suggested you pick from her vast jewels, I will leave this selection up to you. See that it is something unique… Something that will catch the crown prince’s eye and help to make you stand out from the others vying for the crown prince’s attention and affection.” With the understanding of his father’s words, a smile came to Jared’s face. “Of course, father, I’ll do my best.” Once he’d finished eating, he bid his parents goodbye and then made his way to his chambers to see that his wardrobe had been raided and packed in his trunk. Throwing open the trunk, he packed an outfit no one had seen fit to add to his clothing, shoving the garments between others so no one would be the wiser. He had yet to decide the manner in which he’d compete for the crown prince’s favor and if he chose to dance instead of display his prowess with a blade, a bow, or such other form of competition, he doubted he’d stand a chance against the other men who were probably better suited to such displays. Sure, he could hold his own against a foe or sparring partner. He’d been trained from a young age to shoot a bow, to engage in hand-to-hand combat, as well as wielding a sword but he knew those displays wouldn’t draw Jensen’s green eyes to him. But dancing… That would be something none of the others vying for Jensen’s hand would think to bring to the competition. Satisfied with his plan, Jared made his way into a smaller room attached to his bedchamber. A room he’d only ever shared with one other person and that had been Jensen. He remembered Jensen’s reaction to his private library and how the prince had run his fingers along the spines of the fabric-covered books stacked on the shelves of the floor-to-ceiling bookcase that lined the walls of his private sanctuary. Jensen’s green eyes had widened as the prince stepped over the threshold into his library and he’d heard the prince’s barely audible sharp intake of breath. He’d hardly kept the smile off his face upon seeing the prince’s wonderment of so many books at his royal fingertips, books he’d offered to Jensen. Books that had caught Jensen’s attention. “Are these all yours?” Jensen inquired, looking in wonder at the books lining the shelves in front of him before turning to face Jared, waiting for the taller man to answer him. “Yes,” Jared admitted, feeling his cheeks suddenly beginning to burn. He wasn’t sure if it was from his own self-consciousness or if it was because Jensen was looking at him with such awe in those piercing green eyes of his. “Have you read them all?” “Most.” “I wish I had the time to read for leisure,” Jensen said wistfully before turning back to the books. “Are books not allowed?” Jared asked, confused as to why Jensen wouldn’t be afforded time to read for pleasure. “Sadly, not for me,” Jensen confessed with a hint of sorrow in his voice. “As the crown prince, and with my duties to my people, I fear there isn’t much time for me to read for pleasure.” “I’m sorry,” Jared said earnestly. “Do you think…” Jensen started to say, turning away from the books to look up at Jared. “If it’s not too much trouble… I’m sorry, I do not mean to put you on the spot.” “Ask,” Jared urged, stepping closer to Jensen and meeting the crown prince’s wide eyes. “Would you allow me to borrow one of your books while my family and I are visiting your keep?” A dimpled smile broke out on Jared’s face. “I would be honored.” Turning away from Jensen, he searched through his books looking for one he thought the crown prince would enjoy. Plucking the book from the shelf, he turned back to Jensen, offering it to the crown prince. “I think you might enjoy this book. It’s one of my favorites.” Taking the offered book, a shy smile appeared on Jensen’s face. “Thank you.” Until now, Jared had forgotten about the crown prince borrowing a book while Jensen and the royal family had remained in his family’s keep before leaving once the festivities of the wedding had waned. Many of the books had been acquired as presents, his parents understanding his love for the written word. Over the years, it had been made known to the court and those his keep protected that he enjoyed reading, and he found that books would suddenly appear on his nightstand, some of them still wrapped in protective fabric, for him to read well into the night and then be added to his extensive collection. He selected several books to take with him hoping they would help pass the time while traveling to the Ackleses’ castle keep. Jared was about to leave the room when he was struck with an idea as to what to offer the crown prince as a token of his affection, one that might just work in his favor. While the others looked to win favor with the prince by bestowing upon Jensen bejeweled daggers and even sparkling inlaid chains of gold, Jared knew better than to bother with such trivial things. No, he suspected what would win him favor with the prince was not another piece of useless jewelry or another weapon to be added to an extensive collection Jensen would never use, but a book would be something to catch the crown prince’s attention. He’d selected one of his favorites, and the one Jensen had read while staying in the keep, a book containing a collection of myths gathered from the outer reaches of the kingdom he’d grown up in and recorded so they would not be forgotten. He hoped his choice of gifts to bestow on the crown prince was a wise one as he made his way out of his library and into his bedchamber where he wrapped the book in a piece of linen and added it to his packed trunk along with the books he’d picked for himself. Settling his nerves over his impending departure, Jared decided to make his way down to the great hall with the hopes that the dancers were still practicing. Knowing his parents, his mother specifically, there would be a farewell party in his honor hosted tonight. While he knew he’d enjoy being with his parents and the rest of the keep, he also wanted to spend time with just his family before departing on his journey. With Aldis close on his heels, he entered the great hall to see the dancers were still practicing. When his presence was noticed, the dancers turned to him and curtsied, showing him the respect due to him as the prince. He returned the acknowledgement with a nod of his head and then motioned for the dancers to continue with their practice, listening as the minstrels began to play a lively tune. “Your Grace,” Bethany, the lead dancer, said with a soft smile. “Come, join us.” With both hands she beckoned for Jared to join the dancers, knowing how the prince enjoyed dancing. “Is this a dance I know or do you seek to make a fool of me?” Jared teased. “Never, your grace. You may be tall and muscular in nature but you are also agile.” Bethany twirled around the prince, swaying her hips as she moved. “I think you seek to tempt me,” Jared commented while watching the movement of the dancer’s hips. “One such as myself would never seek to tempt you,” Bethany giggled and then offered her hands to Jared. Willingly, Jared accepted Bethany’s hands, allowing the petite brunette dancer to pull him along until they were lined up with the rest of the troupe. He couldn’t help but laugh as he danced, enjoying the music and the dancers’ frivolity. He always found that he lost himself whenever he watched the dancers or when he was able to join in with them. “Your Grace, don’t forget that you have hips,” one of the dancers teased, sending several of the women into a fit of laughter. “It seems that men only remember having hips and how to move them when they’re bedding down for the night!” another dance called out. Hearing the dancers’ colorful language and conjuring the images in his mind, Jared doubled over in laughter. “We speak the truth, Your Grace,” Bethany said. “If you’ll permit me?” she asked, showing her hands to Jared, not daring to lay a hand on the prince without Jared’s permission. Once he’d been able to catch his breath, Jared nodded to Bethany, allowing her to place her smaller hands on his hips. “Let yourself be free. Be one with the music,” Bethany advised, swaying her hips in time with the music and encouraging Jared to do the same. Following the dancer’s advice, Jared let himself relax. Closing his eyes, he swayed with the music, allowing Bethany to move his hips with hers. “There Your Grace, now you’re understanding how to move your body to the music. Let the music, not the words of the song guide you. And of course, keep our words of advice in mind when you bed your husband.” Bethany giggled upon seeing Jared’s eyes pop open. Opening his eyes, Jared saw the lecherous look on Bethany’s face and he couldn’t help but blush when the dancer wiggled her eyebrows suggestively at him. “Of course, if the crown prince had a set of these,” a dancer called out, bringing her hands to her round breast and rubbing them. “Then the crown prince would be a princess,” another dancer added, causing the rest of the dancers to laugh. “See, you seek to embarrass me,” Jared scoffed, adding his laughter to the dancers’. “Never Your Grace, we only seek to entertain,” Bethany stated, pulling her hands away from Jared’s hips. Jared continued to follow the dancers’ lead, matching his steps to theirs, swaying his body in time with the music, mimicking their movements until the dancers called a halt to their practice. Winded, he plopped down in one of the chairs set aside for his family when they dined in the great hall. Movement to his right caught his attention; looking up he saw a servant hurrying toward him carrying a tray laden with a chalice and pitcher. “Your Grace,” the servant said, bowing slightly and offering the tray to Jared. “The queen, your mother, thought you might be in need of refreshments.” “That was thoughtful of the queen.” Jared accepted the chalice of water the servant had poured for him, sipping at it as he sat there catching his breath. He noticed one of the dancers looking in his direction with a blush on her cheeks. Knowing the look wasn’t directed at him, he looked up and to his left to see Aldis standing next to his chair. “I think someone is smitten with you,” he said as he drained the last of the cool water and then placed the chalice on the tray. “Thank you,” he murmured before dismissing the servant. “Maybe she has eyes for our prince,” Aldis responded, remaining stoic as he stood watch over his charge. “Well then, it would be her loss as the keep and our people are well aware that while I find the fairer sex, as they say, beautiful, their charm and womanly wiles are lost on me.” “You mean to tell me you would never attempt to bed her or any other woman willing to tempt you with their charm and beauty?” A smile spread across Jared’s face. This was banter he and Aldis shared between them whenever he called his protector out on secretly flirting with a woman. “I fear you would have to coach me or worse, take over for me, for I would not be able to satisfy the woman.” Leaning in so only Jared would be able to hear, Aldis whispered, “I seem to recall you not being in need of a coach the time you took a tumble in the hay with the visiting nobleman’s son.” He chuckled as Jared’s face turned a brilliant shade of scarlet. “Hold your tongue,” Jared hissed, his eyes darting around the hall to make sure no one had heard Aldis’ words. Seeing that their conversation hadn’t drawn the attention of the dancers or minstrels, he pushed himself to his feet. “I think it’s time we discussed this privately,” he said, meeting Aldis’ eyes. “Ladies, my thanks for an enjoyable afternoon. I look forward to seeing you and our fine minstrels performing tonight.” “As always, Your Grace, it was our pleasure,” the dancers called out as Jared turned away from them, ready to leave the great hall. “Your Grace!” Bethany called, getting to her feet and rushing over to Jared. Turning, Jared looked at the dancer as she approached him, brows furrowed as he tried to make out what she could want. “Your, Grace,” Bethany said breathlessly. “I would… If you would allow…” She looked hesitantly up at Jared, her cheeks burning in embarrassment. “Please, speak freely,” Jared encouraged. “We banter with you but please know that we enjoy the time we spend with you.” “As do I.” “Would you allow me to place a kiss for luck on your cheek?” Smiling, Jared nodded and then leaned down, allowing the petite dancer to place a chaste kiss on his cheek. “You honor me.” “It is you who honor us, Your Grace. We will miss you dearly but wish you well. The crown prince would be a fool not to pick you.” Standing to his full height, Jared chuckled. “I thank you,” he said and then turned to leave. As he reached the doors to the great hall he heard one of the dancers speaking. “Remember to move your hips! That alone will mesmerize the crown prince.” “He’ll forget all others!” another dancer called out. Chuckling, Jared walked out of the great hall followed by Aldis. Once he’d reached his chambers and was safely inside, he turned to meet his protector’s eyes. “Aldis, while the king and queen know of my attraction to men, I do not wish to have those around me gossiping.” Tossing his head back, Aldis’ rich laughter filled the room. “Then you should have been more discreet.” Once he’d gotten himself under control, he raised a finger at Jared, shaking it as he admonished his charge. “You’re just lucky it was me who found you and not the stableboy or the horse master. Then the gossip would have spread like wildfire.” Raising his right hand to his head, Jared rubbed his fingers along his forehead. “That was nearly a year ago and we were being discreet. No one was supposed to be out that time of night.” He could feel his cheeks coloring as he thought back upon that night. He had caught the eye of the visiting nobleman's son, Lord Codwell, and they had decided to explore their common interest together. At the time he had been too caught up in pursuit of carnal desire to care much in the way of anyone finding him out of his chambers and frolicking in the barn. Much to his horror, Aldis had decided to check in on him. Finding his bed empty, his protector has been able to figure out what he and the younger Codwell had been up to and where, and he’d burst in on them as he was just pulling his softening cock from the man’s body. Groaning, he dropped down into the chair overlooking the gardens. “It was humiliating to be found that way.” “It could have been a lot worse. I could have found you with your cock still in his ass,” Aldis teased. “I could have your tongue cut from your head… Your eyes gouged out,” Jared hissed, knowing he’d never issue that command. Aldis wasn’t only his protector, the man was also his friend and confidant. “Look at it this way, your grace,” Aldis offered with a smile, knowing Jared’s threats were empty ones. “At least when you bed the crown prince, your husband, you won’t be a blushing virgin prone to fainting at the sight of a cock and a set of balls.” He wiggled his eyebrows at Jared. Jared groaned and looked away from Aldis. “Do you think the prince will faint at the sight of your cock?” “I hate you.” Jared could feel his face burning from embarrassment. “You do not.” Narrowing his eyes, Jared turned to look at Aldis, knowing what he was about to say in jest would irritate Aldis. “Yes, I do. I hate you so much that I’m going to request that you not accompany me and that JD should travel in your place.” Gasping, Aldis clasped his hands over his heart. “You serve to wound me, your grace.” “That I do,” Jared confirmed. Getting to his feet, he waved a hand at Aldis. “I’ll take my leave of you.” He didn’t wait for Aldis’ response as he disappeared into his library while his protector called for his bath to be drawn. Standing at the window with a book in hand, he allowed himself to relax as much as he could despite the anticipation flooding his body. Soon he would be leaving to travel to the crown prince’s court. While he hoped Jensen would remember him, he knew his wish was only that, a wish, and a foolish one at that. After the years that had passed and the short amount of time the crown prince had spent at their keep and with him, he doubted Jensen would have memory of his stay, let alone of meeting him. The sound of knocking jarred him from his thoughts. Closing the unread book, he placed it down on the table and turned toward the door. “Yes,” he called out, watching as the door was pushed open to reveal Aldis’ smiling face. “Back so soon? One would think that you missed my presence.” Shaking his head, Aldis chuckled. “If it so pleases Your Grace to have that view, then yes, I so desperately missed you.” “You flatter me.” “So it would seem but I come with news.” “Oh?” Jared asked, raising an eyebrow. “And what news do you bring me?” “That your bath is ready.” “Cheeky bastard,” Jared said before turning away from Aldis to make his way into his bedchamber and into his bathing room, preferring to ignore Aldis’ accompanying chuckle. The scent of lavender filled the room, making him smile. Ever since he’d been a child, his bathwater had been scented with lavender oil which helped to calm his precociousness as a child and now served to soothe him after a long day. “Your Grace,” Mary said, her voice soft as she averted her eyes. “Mary, thank you for preparing my bath.” Jared, as his parents had taught him, always made sure to know the names of those in service to his family. It gave those caring for the keep and his noble family the sense that their service was appreciated, and it was. There was no way his family would be able to maintain the upkeep of the keep, the grounds, and those the keep kept safe. In return, those in service to his family were well compensated with rooms, food, and coins in their pockets. It was a fair trade, one that kept the peace and earned their loyalty. It wasn’t always perfect since his father had to oversee disputes within and outside of the keep, but those in service knew they would always be treated kindly and fairly. “Is there anything else you require?” “No, thank you,” Jared said, waiting for Mary to leave before undressing, letting his long scarlet tunic fall to the floor before he kicked off his black leather boots. Hooking his thumbs in the waistband of his black pants and braies, he pushed them down past his trim hips, letting the fabric pool at his feet before stepping out of it. He felt the chill of the air, his nipples hardening from the coolness before he made his way over to the bath. He stepped one foot into the hot water and then the other before easing himself down until he was fully seated in the bathwater that sloshed around before he was settled, his back reclining against the warm surface of the tub. Closing his eyes, he slid down further into the warm water, letting it cover his body up to his neck with his knees popping out of the water. He stayed like that, letting the warmth of the water lull him into a light doze until the knock at the bathing room door pulled him from his dozing. “Yes?” “Are you pruned?” Aldis called from the other side of the door. Pulling his hands out of the water, Jared examined them to see that the skin covering his fingertips was wrinkled. “Sufficiently so,” he called and then grasped the sides of the tub to hoist himself up and out of the cooling water. Stepping out of the water, he placed one foot down on the bath mat and then the other. Turning to his right, he grabbed his robe which had been hung for him, and slipped his arms into the heavy fabric before folding the material over his front and tying it at his waist before he reached for the doorknob to pull it open, coming face-to-face with Aldis who was standing there, leaning against the door jamb. “Mary left your clothing for tonight on your bed,” Aldis commented, stepping aside to allow Jared his freedom to move around the room. Jared’s gaze fell on the large carved wooden bed with its gauzy canopy draping over the head of the bed dominating the room. His hazel eyes swept over it, taking in the soft furs placed at the end of the bed, briefly recalling how he liked to run his fingers through the soft pelts at night while he read before falling asleep. The bedding consisted of silk sheets and a heavy goose-down comforter for when the weather was cold and the fire blazing in the fireplace didn’t take the chill out of the air during the winter month. He would miss his room, his keep, and most importantly his family. A melancholy mood overtook him, leaving him feeling forlorn for what he was about to leave behind when he set out to win the prince’s hand. As if sensing what he was thinking, he felt Aldis’ hand on his shoulder and heard his protector’s voice speaking to him. “You will be missed as much as you will miss this place. Just remember, nothing ventured means nothing gained,” Aldis advised, bringing an uncertain smile to Jared’s lips. “I'm not so certain about that. What if my quest is all for naught?” “The crown prince would be a fool to overlook you and from what I know of Prince Jensen, the man is no fool.” “I appreciate your words and the attempt to lift my melancholy spirit,” Jared said as he sank onto his bed, his fingers picking at the cuff of the black with gold embroidered tunic he would be wearing that night. The last night he would be sleeping in his bed. He suddenly felt overwhelmed by that knowledge. If things went his way, he would no longer lay his head on his pillows. He would no longer lay awake in his bed reading. He would no longer wake to take his meals with his beloved parents. “Come Your Grace, a frown appears on your lips where a bright smile should be. Tonight is a night for dance and drink, not one for sorrow. Tomorrow, when you bid your family and this keep goodbye, is when a few tears should slip free as you press a kiss to your mother’s cheek.” Knowing Aldis spoke the truth, Jared pushed to his feet, watching as his protector turned his back on him to give him privacy while he dressed, pulling on first the black pants and then the black tunic followed by a gold vest with black embroidery running down the front and along the collar. After slipping his feet into his boots, he allowed Aldis to lead him from his chamber to the great hall where the night’s festivities were beginning. As soon as the heavy wooden doors were pulled open, he was hit with the sounds filling the room. He heard words from several conversations taking place around him, the music the minstrels were playing, his name being mentioned as well as blessings being offered as he walked by, smiling at those in attendance until he made his way down the aisle and to his parents. “Ah, there he is, my son!” Gerald boasted as he pushed to his feet. With his glittering goblet filled with wine in hand, he called for everyone’s attention. “Quiet, everyone, quiet!” His voice boomed over the crowd, sobering them from the festivities. Wide-eyed, Jared stood there as the music stopped and everyone around him turned their eyes to his father and him. He could feel his cheeks beginning to burn from embarrassment. While he knew everyone in attendance, he still felt self-conscious about having everyone’s attention on him. “I want to thank everyone for attending this night’s festivities. Tonight, we celebrate a happy time in our lives but also one mixed with forlorn as my son, Jared, will be leaving us on the morrow to embark on an endeavor to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage…” That announcement was met with thunderous clapping and cheers of good luck. “Settle,” Gerald called out, getting everyone’s attention. “While we all know how lucky the crown prince would be to accept Jared’s proposal of marriage, my son must first win Prince Jensen’s attention.” “The crown prince is a fool if he refuses!” someone called out. “Here, here!” JD called out, tapping his goblet on the table. “Jared would make a fine consort.” “As that may be,” Gerald agreed, calling those around him. “Jared will still need to prove himself worthy…” “Worthy,” Sharon scoffed and then winked at Jared. “It’s the crown prince who should show his worth in order to wed my son.” “As I was saying…” Gerald motioned for Jared to join him. Cautiously Jared made his way over to his father. As soon as he was by his father’s side, he found himself in a one-armed embrace. “My son, you make us proud,” he said for all to hear and then whispered into Jared’s ear, “Your mother is right,” before pulling away. “Let us raise our drink in a toast to my son! May your endeavor be a fruitful one and the gods smile upon you!” He raised his goblet to his lips, taking a generous drink of his wine. Before Jared could react, he heard another round of thunderous clapping and then his mother’s tearful voice. “My son is leaving me,” Sharon said and then buried her face in her hands as she cried. “Mother, please…” Jared started, kneeling down next to his mother’s chair, his hands resting softly on her arms, his fingers curling around her wrists. Slowly, Sharon looked up from her hands, a watery smile on her face. “My babe, the last of my children… My blessed beautiful boy…” “Woman, you act as if our son is going off to battle.” “In a manner of speaking he is,” Sharon said hotly, looking up at her husband. “Mother, I’ll be back,” Jared assured his mother, although secretly he hoped when he returned he would be bringing his husband, the crown prince, with him. Reaching out, Sharon cupped Jared’s face in her hands. “You have such a way about you. Your kindness, that will win the crown prince’s favor. He will take one look at you and fall in love, if he already hasn’t.” Jared opened his mouth to protest but quickly snapped it closed when his mother continued speaking. “I saw the looks the crown prince gave you when he visited us two summers ago. He was just as taken with you as you were with him.” Sharon drew Jared to her and placed a kiss on his forehead. “May the gods smile upon you,” she said before letting go of Jared to reach for her goblet of wine. “If you’re finished your blubbering, it’s time for us to supper.” Gerald motioned for Jared to take his seat as he sat. “You will need a good night’s rest since you will be leaving us in the morning.” “Yes, Father,” Jared agreed, reaching for his own goblet and taking a hearty sip of his wine. He watched as the servants appeared, carrying trays laden with mouthwatering food, many of which were his favorites. As a tray with bread was passed to him, he broke off a piece and dropped it onto his plate. As trays were passed around, he soon found his plate loaded with his favorite food and while it looked inviting, his stomach was in knots making it difficult for him to eat. He felt a hand clamp down on his right shoulder, startling him. Leaning in to whisper in Jared’s ear, Aldis placed his hand firmly on the prince’s shoulder to get Jared’s attention. “It would be wise to eat something and not fill your stomach only with wine. Trust me on this.” Nodding, Jared picked up the bread and bit into it. Swallowing that bite, he picked up the piece of chicken he’d carved for himself and sank his teeth into it. He ate without tasting his food as he listened to those around him wishing him well before the minstrels started to play again, drowning out the conversations going on around him. He soon found himself clapping and singing to a merry tune and then a hand was being offered to him. Raising his eyes, he saw Bethany standing there. “Your Grace,” Bethany said coyly, waiting for Jared to accept her offer. With a smile, Jared took Bethany’s hand as he pushed to his feet, joining her and the rest of her troupe in a dance before feigning exhaustion. “I must take my leave of you and your dancers.” “Please stay,” Bethany beckoned, attempting to lure Jared back to her and join in another dance. Clasping his hands over his heart, Jared tilted his head and tucked his chin to his chest. “Alas, with my travels starting tomorrow, I should turn in for the night.” “But who will I dance with?” Chuckling, Jared said, “JD would make a fine dancing partner for you,” and then motioned to the older knight who was tapping his foot along to the music, his eyes following the sway of one of the dancer’s hips. “With just the right amount of coaxing, I’m sure you can persuade our fine knight to dance with you.” Bethany looked from Jared to JD and then back again with a beguiling smile on her face. “Ah, a challenge. I like it!” “But do you accept it?” Jared asked. “That I do,” Bethany announced before turning away from Jared to make her way over to JD. As Jared motioned for Aldis, he noticed that Bethany had managed to coax JD from his chair. He shared a knowing wink with the dancer before making his way over to his parents. “Mother, father, I think it is time for me to take my leave of these festivities. My bed calls to me and before too long so will the open road.” Standing, Sharon swayed and then reached out for Jared, pulling her son to her. “My beautiful boy. You know you will be missed but better things await you,” she said and then placed a kiss on Jared’s cheeks. “Your father and I are proud of you, never doubt that.” “Your mother… She took it hard when your brother left us,” Gerald admitted, sounding wistful. “Yes,” Jared agreed, recalling how his mother had cried the night Jeff had left them with his new bride, Catherine. His brother was currently residing in Catherine’s family’s countryside home and would be returning in the next few months. He hoped when that happened Catherine would be round with their first child and the next heir in line for their castle keep. He had no ill will toward his brother as he had no desire to rule the keep. As the second child, he knew the only way he would succeed to the throne was through death and he wished not only his father but also his brother a long and happy life. Cupping Jared’s face, Gerald looked into his son’s eyes. “You were meant for greater things than being cooped up here. Go, win the hand of the crown prince, and live a happy life.” Jared swallowed past the emotions threatening to steal his voice as he met his father’s eyes. “Thank you.” “You will always be my beloved son,” Gerald whispered and then pulled Jared into a tight embrace. “Go, before your mother weeps into her wine,” he cautioned, his voice strained as he spoke. “I love you both,” Jared said before pulling away from his father, allowing Aldis to lead him from the great room, amid cheers and the occasional well-wishes being called to him, and to his room. “You will be missed,” Aldis confirmed as he escorted Jared away from the great hall, through the stone hallway, and up a set of stairs that led to the wing where the young prince’s rooms were. “This place will not be the same without you.” “I will miss everyone here.” Jared wiped the tears from his eyes, doing his best to remain stoic with the knowledge that he was failing miserably. The castle keep was where he’d been born. The place where he and his brother ran through the halls much to their mother’s dismay. It was where he had celebrated the first twenty-one years of his life. The keep was where he’d made friends and learned of the world around him. It was where he’d learned to ride his beloved horse, Shadow, and where he’d trained for combat even though peace had reigned for the last hundred years. The keep was where he walked the rose garden his mother had planted after marrying his father. The grounds were where he’d hidden when he’d needed time alone to figure out who he was and also his sexuality. It was where he’d shared his first kiss with a boy who’d caught his eye as well as the stable where he’d had his first sexual encounter with another nobleman. That encounter had been his awakening, solidifying the fact that his body yearned for the touch of a man and not a woman. The keep was where he’d confessed such desires to his parents and brother and where they had accepted him for who he was with the same love they had bestowed upon him his entire life. It was where he’d taken his studies and fallen in love with the written word and housed his beloved books. It was his home, the only one he’d ever known and tomorrow he would be leaving it with the hope of winning the crown prince’s hand in marriage. It was a daunting task, one that was threatening to overwhelm him. “How am I to win the crown prince’s attention?” he murmured. The question was spoken more to himself than to Aldis as he was now second-guessing his plan the night before he left. Placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder, Aldis drew his friend’s attention. “How indeed?” he asked, cocking his head to the side. He knew what took place when a call to the nobles was sent out to find a suitable husband. Those who answered the call thought it was one to show off their strength in battle. Those men were such fools. It wasn’t so much a show of strength that was needed but one of cunningness, and Jared was cunning. “I have the strength in me to beat many swordsmen and I can ride with the best of them. You and JD saw to that in my training…” Chewing on his bottom lip, Jared shook his head. “But I fear it will take more than that.” “Did the invitation not state that the crown prince’s hand in marriage was being offered to a nobleman who wins his affection in any manner befitting?” Frowning, Jared looked at Aldis before answering, “Yes.” Once it had been announced that he was leaving, it had also been announced why, so it was no mystery as to how Aldis had come about this knowledge of what the invitation had entailed. He was just confused as to why Aldis had brought it up and what his friend and protector was alluding to. “Then, I think you have your answer.” “I don’t…” “You are an accomplished rider and as you just stated, trained in combat…” “Yes, but…” “But nothing,” Aldis chuckled, seeing the confusion clouding Jared’s multicolored eyes. “The rest of those nobles clamoring for just a chance to impress the crown prince will attempt to use their brute strength in a show of their worthiness. You, my friend, have something other than riding skills, combat training, and brute strength to offer.” “I don’t…” “Come now,” Aldis started, pulling Jared along so they could continue walking toward the prince’s bedchamber. “Have you not already considered the skills you have required by spending so many hours with Bethany and her dancers?” Jared’s eyes widened in shock. “How did you…?” “You forget, I spend my waking hours with you.” “I did consider it…” Tilting his head, Jared bit down on his bottom lip before admitting, “I did more than consider it. I thought of it as a way to stand out from the others vying for the crown prince’s hand.” “Play to your strengths, as JD would say,” Aldis advised. “All the other nobles there will be performing feats of strength, showing off their abilities for combat readiness. This kingdom has known peace for the last one hundred years, with those few squabbles over land boundaries aside, thanks to the Ackleses and families like yours. What the crown prince needs is a man who isn’t solely focused on battle. He already has that since he has an army at his fingertips to command. What the crown prince needs is a man who sees past that, and you, my friend, are that man. Do not go in there and stoop to those brutes’ level. Show the crown prince that you are more than that. Beguile him with the movement of your body. That is how you will make yourself stand out. That is how you will win the crown prince’s attention.” The overwhelming self-doubt and fear Jared had been feeling was suddenly lifted. What he’d needed to hear were the words Aldis had spoken to him. “Thank you, my friend.” “You’re welcome, Your Grace,” Aldis teased, bowing lowly before standing to his full height. “Now, put aside all other thoughts and get a good night’s rest. You’ll need it.” “See you on the morrow,” Jared confirmed before disappearing into his bedchamber. Once the door was securely shut behind him, he stripped off his clothing until he was only in his braies and climbed into bed. As he laid his head on his pillow and closed his eyes, he was met with the memory of green eyes and pale, freckled skin, and the shy smile Jensen had given to him upon their first meeting two summers ago before he drifted off to sleep. “Your Grace?” a female servant called softly as she pushed open the door to Jared’s bedchamber a crack. “Hmm?” Jared mumbled, rolling over in bed and rubbing his eyes at the soft light from the flickering candle flooding his room as the door was pushed open more. “What?” he asked in confusion as he pushed himself up so he was sitting with his back against the carved headboard of his bed. “Your Grace, I was sent to wake you so you could take an early breakfast before you leave.” “Oh… Right,” Jared agreed, remembering that today he was to leave so he could embark on his journey to the Ackleses’ castle keep and partake in the invitation to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage. Feeling the butterflies fluttering in his stomach, he wasn’t too sure he’d be able to stomach food at the moment. “I’ll be down shortly,” he said, throwing aside the bedcovers and swinging his long legs over the side of the bed. “I will inform your parents, Your Grace,” Melody told Jared, lighting the candles in his room so Jared would be able to move about the room. “Thank you.” Jared waited for Melody to leave his room before planting his feet firmly on the soft fur rug next to his bedside and standing. Raising his arms over his head, he stretched his coiled muscles and then disappeared into his bathing room where he splashed cold water on his face and readied himself for whatever the day had in store for him. Fiddling with the cuff of his riding tunic, he sighed and then forced himself to open his bedroom chamber door to be greeted by Aldis. “You look as if you’re ready to ride,” Aldis commented, taking in the clothing Jared was dressed in - black leather riding boots, heavy black pants, and a soft gray shirt that peeked out from underneath the black riding tunic. He was dressed the same, save for the shirt color he wore was white and his riding tunic was embroidered with leaves in green, while Jared's leaves were embroidered in gold befitting his station as a noble. Smoothing down the fabric of his riding tunic, Jared asked, “Am I not dressed appropriately?” “You are, Your Grace,” Aldis assured Jared while they made their way into the great room to see that the room had been thoroughly cleaned from the previous night’s festivities. “Do not be nervous. Your horse has been outfitted with its tack and is ready to go. There is also a carriage accompanying us on this journey should you feel more inclined to ride in the comfort befitting one of your station.” “Thank you, I think I’ll ride Shadow at least for the first leg of our journey.” Jared knew rooms had been acquired in the towns they would be passing through should he and the group of men accompanying him feet the need to rest the horses and themselves. After hours spent in the saddle or in a carriage as he might choose to, it would be good to stretch one’s legs and eat a hot meal and not the cured meat, bread, and fruits that probably had been packed for when their stomachs growled with hunger. He had been given ample time to make the ride to the Ackleses’ castle keep and knew that if they stopped to sleep in an inn each night, he’d still make it to the tournament in time without fear of missing out on his chance. His thoughts were pushed aside when his parents entered the room. With tears in her eyes and a watery smile on her face, Sharon approached her son. “My child, you look so handsome,” she said as she placed her right hand upon Jared’s left cheek. Meeting her son’s eyes, she sniffled, and then pulled him to her, embracing him in a fierce hug. “I never thought I’d see this day come to fruition. A mother always wants their child to find love and happiness… I just always assumed it would be within our own keep. Selfish, I know.” She pulled away from Jared to wipe away her tears. “I always envisioned you receiting your vows here, in front of us, with the keep joining in on the celebrations. Now… Well, now, you’re going off to pursue the crown prince’s hand.” Knowing if she continued to speak her heart would break with the thought of her youngest child leaving her, she turned away from Jared to claim her seat. “Ah, my boy,” Gerald called out heartily and then clasped Jared’s shoulder. “Your mother… It’s never easy for a woman to see her children off. They have dreams of their children staying with them until they take their last breath but alas, that is not truly the way of the world we live in, now is it? A man must make his own way in the world. You have always made me proud and whether or not you win the crown prince’s hand, you will still make me proud for I know you will compete with honor. Should things not turn out as we all hope - they will, I have no doubt about that - but should the worst happen and you are to return home, do not think that you have disappointed me or your mother. It just means that our crown prince is a fool and you would be better off without him.” “Father,” Jared gasped, surprised by his father’s words. “I speak the truth in my heart. The crown prince has a level head on his shoulders, that much I know but when love is involved, clear thinking escapes even the best of us.” “Is that what transpired between you and mother?” Shaking his head, Gerald smiled fondly at his wife. The moment he’d set eyes upon his Sharon, he knew he would move heaven and earth to make her happy to be wed to him, and for as much grief as she caused him, his love for her was returned tenfold. He just hoped that Jared would find that with whichever man his son married. “Come, let us put those thoughts aside and share in our last breakfast together for the time being.” Jared watched fondly as his father took his customary seat next to his mother before taking his own to the right of his father. While he’d originally thought he wouldn’t be able to choke down the breakfast Melody had mentioned upon waking him, his body had other ideas. His mouth watered when a bowl of strawberries and cream, one of his favorite meals, was placed before him along with warm sweet buns filled with currants and infused with saffron. Grabbing one from the tray, he lathered it with butter before taking a bite. He knew while traveling he wouldn’t be able to partake in such fine foods made especially for him, making him wistful and ready to call off his trip. Closing his eyes, he took a moment to center himself. He knew he was being foolish and would regret his decision to remain home if he chose to. No, he wouldn’t, he couldn’t give up on his intention of winning the crown prince’s hand. He would be homesick but knew that would pass and if he won Jensen’s favor and wed him, he would be able to still visit with his parents, bringing his husband Jensen with him. If things didn’t work in his favor, he’d be returning home to parents who would welcome him back with open arms. Pushing back his thoughts, determined not to regret his decision to leave his home, he finished off the bun before starting in on the strawberries and cream. “Your Grace,” JD said, bowing to show his respect to the noble family sitting before him. “Ah, JD,” Gerald acknowledged, watching as the knight before him stood to his full height. “Everything is prepared for Jared’s departure. He should leave soon before the keep wakes and descends upon him wanting to wish him well on his travels.” “Yes, I suppose you are correct. If that happens, I fear Jared will never be permitted to leave until each person has a moment of my son’s time.” Pushing away from the table, Gerald stood and offered Sharon his hand, helping her to her feet. Once Sharon was standing, she linked her right arm with Gerald’s left, waiting for Jared to get to his feet. “As much as I hate the idea of Jared leaving us, he must,” she said solemnly. “I will return,” Jared affirmed as he stood, waiting to follow his parents out of the great hall and into the keep’s courtyard. “I know, my dear child,” Sharon agreed, smiling fondly at her son. “And soon, with your husband the crown prince you will return to us. This keep and your father and I will rejoice upon your return. The festivities thrown in your honor will be a sight to be seen.” “From your lips to the gods’ ears,” Jared whispered, hoping his mother’s words of the future would come to pass. “It’s time,” Gerald announced. Turning, he guided Sharon and Jared out of the great hall, following JD’s lead as they were followed closely by Aldis. Once outside, and with the cool early morning air blowing softly through Jared’s hair, one of his men offered him a cloak. “Thank you,” he said gratefully, throwing the heavy material around his shoulders and fastening the clasp at his throat. Stepping forward, Sharon pulled Jared into her arms. “We were doubly blessed the day you came into this world. To have two sons…” She forced a smile on her face, determined not to cry until Jared and his entourage had ridden out of the courtyard. “Safe travels,” she said and then pulled Jared down so she was able to place a kiss on her son’s cheek. Letting go of Jared, she stepped away to allow her husband to bid their son goodbye. Placing his hands on Jared’s shoulders, Gerald looked up at his son. “My heart is filled with pride,” he said before pulling Jared toward him, embracing his son. “Safe travels.” “Thank you,” Jared whispered after their embrace ended. Looking at JD, he said, “I entrust their care to you.” JD chuckled. “That is a job I may not be fit enough or young enough to accept.” He looked over at his long-time friend and nobleman Gerald to see a withering look directed at him, making him snicker before he turned his attention back to Jared. “If you’re not up to the task, then I fear this keep and its people are doomed,” Jared snickered, garnering another chuckle from JD and a scoff from his father. “I think it’s time for us to depart,” Aldis cut in, leading Jared’s stallion to him. “Your Grace, do you wish to ride Shadow until you tire or would you rather the carriage?” Looking from the carriage to his horse, Jared felt the desire to ride Shadow. With the need to prepare himself for his impending departure, he hadn’t been down to the stables to spend time with his beloved horse. “I think I’ll ride Shadow…” “Jared…” Sharon started to say, only to be stopped by her husband. “Let our son make his decision.” “But his safety,” Sharon murmured, not taking her eyes off her son. “Our son’s safety is of the utmost importance. He has Aldis to protect him as well as several of our finest knights. They will keep Jared safe.” Sensing that his mother was about to protest, Jared stepped forward. “I will be safe. There is nothing to worry about,” he assured his mother before giving her one last kiss. “I would not fear so much for your safety if JD was going with him.” “And if JD went along, who would protect us?” Gerald asked with a teasing tone. “Why you would of course, as you have always done.” “I fear I am too young for this banter,” Jared called out as he placed his right foot in the stirrup, hoisting himself up and swinging his left leg over the saddle. With his feet planted firmly in the stirrups, he accepted the reins from Aldis, holding them loosely while his protector and the men accompanying him mounted their horses. Stepping forward, Sharon placed a hand on the neck of the horse Aldis was mounted on. Looking up, she caught Aldis’ eye. “You will protect my son at all costs.” Placing his right hand over his heart, Aldis nodded. “With my life,” he affirmed. “Let us hope it never comes to that,” Gerald prayed, taking Sharon’s hand in his and directing her away from Aldis and the horse. “Our son and his safety are in good hands.” With one last look to his parents, Jared turned shadow away, following the carriage and surrounded by those sworn to protect him as they made their way out of the courtyard. It seemed only moments had passed before they had ridden out of the keep and were making their way down a well-packed dirt road. He had ridden out that far before when making himself familiar with his keep and the lands surrounding and protecting it. He felt a sudden rush of adrenaline as he continued to ride, the land around him growing less familiar as his trip got underway. “We should reach our first stop by nightfall,” Aldis commented, pulling his horse alongside Jared’s so he was riding at the same pace as his friend. “Unless you wish to stop sooner.” “No, let’s push as far as we can without tiring the horses.” As the sun rose to warm the day, Jared had removed his cloak from his shoulders, allowing the material to pool around his waist should he feel the need to wrap himself in it later. Turning his face to the sun, he felt the warm rays on his skin helping to settle him as they continued with their journey. His eyes opened slowly when he heard Aldis speaking to him. “As you wish but don’t tire yourself. The carriage is there for you to use,” Aldis advised Jared, knowing at times his friend could be stubborn. “I am aware and should I need use of the carriage, I will let you know. I’m not some pampered nobleman…” “Ah, but Your Grace, you are a nobleman who is pampered,” Aldis teased, garnering himself a glare from his friend. Jared glared at Aldis, refusing to take the bait and engage in further teasing which was what he knew his friend and protector was attempting at his expense. Instead, he asked, “What will happen to you should my endeavor be fruitful?” He hadn’t thought to ask Aldis that before. He hadn’t thought of what might happen should he actually win the crown prince’s hand. He knew he’d wed Jensen and remain at the Ackleses’ castle keep, eventually helping the crown prince with overseeing the safety of the kingdom and its people but other than that and leaving home, he hadn’t given consideration to what might happen to those around him. “Forgive me, I’ve been so consumed with my own affairs that I became thoughtless to those around me.” Smiling, Aldis glanced over at Jared to see the frown on his friend’s face. “Jared, it is only natural for you to be caught up with the travel arrangements and worry over the unknown. It doesn’t make you uncaring, it makes you human.” “Still, I should have considered your circumstances. It was foolish of me not to.” Jared offered Aldis a sad smile, letting his protector and friend know how sorry he truly was for overlooking Aldis’ circumstances in favor of his own. “To answer your question and put your mind at ease, should the crown prince choose you as his consort, my first duty is always to you. If the crown prince allows it, and you still want me, my services will be offered to stay on as your protector. If my services are not required by you or the crown prince decides that his men are better at protecting you, then I will of course return to the Padalecki keep and continue serving as one of its guards. Should my services no longer be needed, well, at that point I have no idea.” Aldis gave a rueful smile lapsing into silence as the road, the sound of the horses’ hooves hitting the ground and the carriage wheel rolling over the packed earth breaking the silence. Fearing that the silence had dragged on long enough, Jared shifted in his saddle. “I would prefer that you remain at my side as my protector. Should I win the crown prince’s hand, I will make my desire known for you to continue on at my side.” He figured it was the least Jensen could do and it would be his only request. Maybe Jensen would yield, giving in to his request as a wedding present since he would require nothing else from the crown prince. “I thank you for that.” “You will be the only constant from my former life.” “And you will make many friends. Those protected by the Ackleses’ castle keep will quickly discover your kind heart.” “You flatter me.” “No, Your Grace, I only speak the truth.” The ride continued on in silence until just after midday when Aldis called for a halt by a stream. “We should give the horses a brief respite,” he said, leading his and Jared’s horses over to the stream. “I could use a moment to stretch my legs,” Jared agreed, swinging down from his saddle. With his feet planted firmly on the ground, he could feel the muscles in his legs quivering. While he tried to ride Shadow daily, it had been some time since he’d spent such a long length of time in the saddle the way he was now and would continue to do so until he reached the Ackleses’ castle keep. He took a moment, waiting for that to pass before reaching his arms above his head to stretch his tired and coiled muscles. He felt the muscles in his neck, shoulders, and back roll and pop making him feel looser. Making his way over to his horse which was drinking its fill from the stream, he patted Shadow’s long neck, cooing softly to his horse who whinied in response. “That’s my boy. We’ll take a brief respite and then be on our way. Tonight, we’ll bed down and give you and the other horses a proper rest.” As if in understanding, Shadow whinnied and tossed his head from side to side before turning back to the stream to nose at the lush green grass growing at its bank. Deciding that Shadow and the other horses had the right idea, he turned to his saddle, running his hands over the black leather, feeling the ornate detail of leaves tooled into the sturdy material which had been complemented by hand-engraved sterling silver matching that of the leaf pattern adorning his saddle. It was a handsome saddle befitting his stallion. Moving his fingers slightly, he made contact with the item he’d been searching for, his matching leather flask. Pulling its leather strap from his saddle, he unscrewed the wooden cork, letting it hang from the short leather cord keeping it attached to his flask, and raised it to his lips to drink from the cool water the flask held. He was careful not to drink too much knowing he still had several more miles to ride before they stopped for the night. After screwing the cork back in place, he rehung the flask. “Your Grace,” Mathias, one of the knights accompanying him on his journey, called out. “Jared,” Jared responded, knowing it was customary for those in service to him and his family to show him the respect his title was due despite it making him suddenly feel self-conscious. “Please, while we’re traveling, call me Jared.” “Of course, your… Jared,” Mathias hurriedly corrected. “If you’re hungry, the cook packed fruit, bread, and such.” “Thank you for the offer,” Jared said, waving off the offer. At that moment, the thought of eating was unappealing. “Please, if you feel so inclined, eat.” “We ate a hearty breakfast before our departure but thank you for your graciousness.” Jared allowed Shadow to nose at the grass for a few more minutes before he reached out to grab the reins, leading the horse away from the stream, ignoring his horse's whinnies of protest. “Yes, I know, you temperamental beast, you’d rather lounge by the stream, eating the sweet grasses and basking in the sun. I don’t blame you but we still have more traveling to do.” Shadow huffed at him, drawing a laugh from him. “Stop being dramatic.” “Trouble with your steed?” Aldis questioned with a smirk. Grabbing the reins for his own horse, he climbed up into the saddle, watching as Jared did the same. As he sat in his saddle, reins in hand, Jared scowled at Aldis. “No, he’s perfectly fine,” he said, leaning forward to pat the right side of Shadow’s neck. “Come, I think we’ve dallied long enough.” “Men, mount up,” Aldis called, watching as the group of men accompanying them did as they were instructed, each rider sitting atop their horses with one man sitting in the box seat, ready to instruct the horses attached to it to move. He glanced over at Jared to make sure his friend was ready to continue their journey. Seeing that Aldis was waiting for his approval, Jared nodded once, waiting for his protector to give the order for the men to move on from their respite. “Move out,” Aldis called, his voice cutting through the quiet that had settled over them. Maneuvering his horse, so he was riding next to Jared, they continued on their journey. With his protector and friend by his side and the other men surrounding him as added protection, Jared felt secure as he continued his journey, stopping only for another brief respite when the horses began to tire. “I could use something in my stomach,” he said as he tore off a hunk of bread and popped a crumbled piece in his mouth. A wheel of cheese was passed around, with each hungry man slicing off a portion to fill their stomach with. He savored the bread and cheese along with a few sips of wine from the wineskin that was passed around before returning to his saddle. He heard Aldis give the command to move out, watching as the men scrambled to obey. “You have quite the commanding presence,” he teased, catching his friend’s eye. Aldis smirked at him. “It’s not my presence that is commanding or even feared, your grace. Your men simply follow my lead in order to better serve you and the keep they swore their fealty to. They are honored to be accompanying you on this journey and only wish to deliver you safely to the Ackleses’ castle keep with the hope of being able to watch you win the crown prince’s favor.” Jared rolled his eyes and then said, “I fear they may be sadly disappointed.” “Never, Your Grace,” Aldis confirmed. Jared was about to protest further when another of his men spoke up. “It would be an honor to watch you, Your Grace. We wish nothing but the gods’ favor to smile upon you.” “Here, here,” another of Jared’s men added. Feeling his cheeks beginning to burn from embarrassment, Jared rubbed his fingers across his mouth, hoping no one would notice his lack of a response. If the men had, they chose to remain silent about it as they continued their journey, entering the small town of Lubux as night began to fall. “The inn is just up ahead,” Mathias announced, pointing to a white stone building with a stable affixed to it. Lifting his head, Jared sought out the building Mathias was pointing at, his eyes taking in the two-level building as he chewed on his bottom lip. Above the door was a wooden sign with the inn’s name scrawled across it - Sparrow’s Way. “Are we sure this is the place?” Jared whispered, leaning slightly to his right so only Aldis would be able to hear the words he’d spoken and the uncertainty in his voice. “Fear not, Your Grace,” Aldis returned in a whisper. “This place is a safe haven for travelers. We’ll stay the night, eat a hot meal, rest our heads, and be up and on our way before first light tomorrow.” Frowning, Jared nodded, leading Shadow over to the stable where he and the rest of his men dismounted. Once his feet were touching the packed earth, he again leaned over to whisper his suggestion to Aldis. “Maybe we should push on…” “Trust me, Your Grace, it’s best we spend the night here. We do not want to find ourselves traveling these roads after nightfall.” Looking up, he saw the dubious look on Jared’s face. “Are you telling me our people are not safe traveling at night? Does my father know this? Do they Ackleses know this?” Jared knew he’d led a sheltered life, having never ventured far from his family’s castle keep, but he’d always thought his people and those inhabiting the surrounding lands were able to travel safely from one town to another. To hear this might not be true was a surprise to him. A smile broke out across Aldis’ face. A smile he hoped would reassure Jared that their people were indeed safe to travel at night. Well, as safe as anyone traveling at night could be. “Jared,” he started, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder. “Everyone is safe but at night, the roads are only lit by moonlight, it’s harder for someone to see and it could be dangerous for the horses. The last thing anyone wants is for the horses to take a fall.” Jared parted his lips, ready to offer a suggestion but was stopped as Aldis continued to speak. “And before you suggest a carriage light allow me to stop you. A carriage light only casts the flicker of a candle so far. It will only lift the darkness as far as the light casts and we both know from experience that is not very far. It is safer for those traveling to seek shelter at night and travel during the day. Come,” Aldis said as he handed the reins of his horse over to one of the other men, “Let us make our way to the inn and settle for the night.” With a nod, Jared was about to hand over his reins as the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard making their way to them. Pausing, he waited to see who was making their way to them “Beg your pardon, I didn’t mean to keep you waiting,” a teenage boy said as he approached the group. “I didn't hear you come in. Here, let me take the horses from you.” Offering the boy a dimpled smile, Jared placed the reins in the boy’s outstretched hand. “Thank you, and we only just arrived.” With a relieved look, the boy said, “I’ll see to the horse. The inn’s a fine place to seek supper although I’m not too sure if there are any rooms available. Most were booked in advance.” “Well, it’s a good thing we reserved our rooms ahead of time,” Aldis commented, leading Jared out of the stable and over to the inn. Silently Jared followed Aldis out of the stable, leaving the care of the horses and carriage to the stable boy and his men, knowing once things were taken care of satisfactorily, the rest of his men would join them. He still couldn’t seem to wipe the look of concern off his face. He had serious doubts that the building wouldn’t fall down around them if a strong enough breeze hit it. He had to wonder how long the building had been standing as Aldis threw open the door and motioned for him to follow. Once inside and the door was closed, it took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the low lighting making him again wonder if they might not be safer taking their chances out on the road or even sleeping in the stables with their horses. “Ah, I see an open table by the fire,” Aldis announced, leading Jared past a few occupied tables and over to the empty one set before the fireplace. As Jared approached the table, he could feel the fire’s warmth on his skin, making him adjust his riding tunic, and undo the silver button at his throat. Apprehensively, he placed a hand on the table, fearing it was just a few sticks of wood that would topple over should enough pressure be placed upon it. Seeing that the table hadn’t collapsed gave him hope to sit. Holding his breath, he gingerly planted himself on the bench across from Aldis, letting it out with a soft whoosh when the bench creaked under his weight but held him upright. He felt himself relax enough to look around, taking in the worn wooden bar they’d passed where several people were milling around drinking what he assumed was either ale or possibly wine. The other tables and benches around them looked just as rickety as the one he was seated at and he had to smirk at how deceiving that appearance was. “Welcome!” a dark-haired woman called out as she approached their table. “You’re new around here, don’t think I’ve seen you before.” “Just passing through,” Aldis stated, smiling up at the woman who’d approached them. “Ah,” the woman responded with a nod. “Well, I can offer you a hot meal and drink for a price, but I’m afraid I don’t have any available rooms for the night. We’re booked solid.” Pulling a piece of rolled-up parchment tied with a golden ribbon from his cloak’s inner pocket, Aldis handed it over to the woman standing before them. “As you can see, our rooms have been arranged for us.” As the woman looked at the parchment, her eyes widened. Nodding, she handed the parchment back to Aldis, watching as he rerolled it, secured it with the ribbon, and placed it back in his pocket before looking over at Jared, her cheeks now a scarlet color. “Your Grace, forgive me. Had I known…” Holding up his right hand, Jared smiled at the woman. “Please, there is no need for forgiveness.” Before he could speak further, the inn’s door was pushed open and the rest of his men entered, making their way over to their table. He found himself again holding his breath as Mathias and the three other men made themselves comfortable at the table. He expected to find himself sitting on the hard wooden floor, the bench finally surrendering to the added weight, and was again astounded by the fact that the bench remained intact. Gingerly he sat forward, placing his hand on the table, and looked up at the woman still standing by their table. “Are you the proprietor?” The woman blushed again. “My husband and I own this inn. It’s been in his family for at least two generations. The upkeep… It takes a lot but we manage the best we can. Sometimes with just a wish and a prayer,” she admitted. Now Jared understood how the building was still standing and why. “Well, I can see you’re doing the best you can and I thank you for putting a roof over our heads tonight and keeping our horses and carriage out of the cool night air. We are lucky that you and your husband offer such safety to those passing through.” Aldis smirked at Jared while the woman giggled and twirled her hair as if she was just a girl again. “Tell me, what do you have to offer by way of food and drink?” “There’s a hearty stew and bread and either ale or wine.” “I think we could all do with a bowl of this hearty stew, bread, and a glass of ale.” “Please, rest by the fire, let it take the chill from your bones while I prepare your food,” she said before scurrying off behind the bar and disappearing behind a door. “You silver-tongued fox you,” Aldis quipped, watching as Jared’s eyes widened and his friend feigned innocence. “Me?” Jared asked, with a slight smile dancing across his lips as he placed his hands at the center of his chest. “I’m sure I don’t understand you…” “You most certainly do understand me. If you’re able to woo the innkeeper’s wife then I think you’ll surely be able to woo the crown prince with just your words.” Before Jared could protest, the woman and her husband made their way back to the table, both carrying large wooden trays laden with their food and drink. “Your Grace, you honor this humble inn with your presence,” the man stated as he placed a bowl of steaming stew in front of Jared. “Ah, it is you who honor me by allowing me and my men to spend the night here.” “Is it true that you are on your way to the Ackleses’ castle keep with the intention of winning the crown prince’s hand in marriage?” the woman inquired. “That is what this journey is for, although I don’t know if it will end with me being victorious.” “We will pray for your victory,” the man said before pulling his wife away to wait on those looking for more drink and food. “How did they know?” Jared asked. “Your Grace,” Mathias interjected, catching Jared’s attention. “There’s not much that the keep and surrounding townsfolk aren’t privy to. As soon as the Ackleses’ call went out, speculation began that you would be one of the noblemen to answer.” Jared hmmed at that insight wondering what else those around him knew. Pushing that thought from his mind, he picked up his cup and took a sip of the ale, coughing when the alcohol hit the back of his throat. “I… I… thought… this was supposed to be ale?” he sputtered, garnering hearty laughs from Aldis and his men as he pushed his cup away, giving it a dubious look. “It’s what inns like this call ale,” Aldis informed Jared with a chuckle. “It’s not so bad…” Mathias said after taking a large drink of the ale. “Well, once it’s burned away your ability to taste, that is.” Chuckling, Jared picked up his spoon to stir his stew before cautiously taking a bite of it. “Hmm,” he commented, finding the stew to his liking. Reaching for a crust of bread, he dunked it in his stew. “The stew is tasty.” He proceeded to empty the bowl in front of him and then sat there listening to his men engage in conversation while they ate and drank. “We should settle up and find our rooms,” Aldis mentioned, drawing Jared from the comfortable silence he’d lapsed into. “Yes,” Jared agreed, carefully getting to his feet to see the innkeeper rushing over to their table. “What do we owe…?” “Nothing!” the innkeeper answered, waving his hands at Jared. “Nonsense,” Jared responded, knowing the innkeeper wasn’t in the habit of feeding and sheltering travelers for the night free of charge. “No, Your Grace. Everything was arranged ahead of time… Your meals, drinks, your rooms. Nothing owed to me.” The innkeeper motioned for his wife to join him. “Show your grace and his men to their rooms.” “Please, follow me,” the woman beckoned, attempting to curtsey before turning and leading Jared and his men away from their table and to another door near the bar which led up a precarious set of stairs. “Our rooms are nothing fancy, certainly not up to the standard which your grace is used to,” she said as she came to stand in front of a door. “This is our biggest room.” Opening the door, she stepped aside to allow Jared entrance into the room. “This is perfect, thank you,” Jared said sweetly, eyeing the room with its large bed, and nightstand with a candle which had been placed in a candlestick on it and a few matches resting beside it. To the left of the door was a wash basin and a wooden chair next to it. “The water is fresh, your grace.” “Thank you for your kindness. This room will do just fine.” Jared was speaking truthfully. All he wanted was to scrub his face and hands before crawling into bed. “Good night, Your Grace,” the woman murmured before slipping out of the room to show the other men to their rooms.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Well, this doesn't seem too bad,” Aldis said, closing the door behind himself. As Jared’s protector, he would be spending the night in the room with his friend. “Make no mistake, this isn’t home but it will do,” Jared confirmed, stripping off his clothing until he was wearing nothing but his braies. He placed his clothing on the chair and then turned to the basin. Picking up the pitcher resting on the shelf underneath the ceramic bowl, he poured some of the cold water into the bowl before replacing the pitcher in its resting spot. Dipping his hands into the water, he splashed his face and rubbed his hands together attempting to wash away some of the day’s grime. With that done, he poured the dirty water into another pitcher that had been left under the chair and then made his way over to the bed. Placing a hand on the edge of the mattress, he shook the bed, hoping it was sturdier than he’d been expecting it to be. Just like with the table and bench, he found himself surprised at its strength. Hoping it wouldn’t give out under his weight, he climbed onto the bed, positioning himself on one side, knowing Aldis would be sharing the bed with him. The bed wasn’t what he was used to, the mattress filled with straw rather than goose down as his bed back in the keep had been made with. Once Aldis had also cleaned himself of the day’s grime and had stripped down to his braies, he made his way over to the bed. Standing by his side of the bed, his eyes met Jared’s questioning ones. “Keep your hands to yourself. I intend to wake with my virtue still intact,” he cautioned Jared with a cheeky grin. A smile broke out over Jared’s face as his shoulders shook with his laughter. “You haven’t been virtuous since the tender age of fifteen,” he managed to say once he’d caught his breath. “I think it is I who should worry for my virtue. I do hope to be married to the crown prince and I fear he may not appreciate you getting handsy with me.” Chuckling, Aldis added his weight to the bed. “Go to sleep. The morning will come quicker than you think or want,” he advised, turning onto his side facing away from Jared as he pulled the coarse blanket over his shoulder. Rolling onto his side to face away from Aldis, Jared found his mind wandering to the past and the time he’d spent with Jensen while the crown prince had graced his family’s keep. The memory was one he hadn’t thought of in a while, the same as when he’d lent the book to Jensen. How funny it was, he thought to himself, now that he was to compete for the crown prince’s hand, these long-overlooked memories were surfacing. He wasn’t sure if this was to prepare himself for setting his eyes on Jensen again or if it was a way for his mind to torment him, tantalizing him with the one person he wanted but might never get. Closing his eyes, the memory of that day became clearer for him. Jensen and his family sat in the chairs Jared and his family normally sat in at the high table. As a sign of respect for the royal family, that had been arranged by Jared’s father and mother and he was fine with it. Seating in the great hall was of no consideration for Jared and he hadn’t felt put out by having to sit someplace other than where he normally sat. He was just content to sit there, close to Jensen, while their parents discussed the state of affairs and his brother’s impending wedding. As their midday meal was cleared away and their parents excused themselves - their mothers had decided to spend time with Catherine, the bride-to-be, while their fathers and his brother, Jeff, disappeared to further their discussions in a quieter setting - he and Jensen had been left alone. He watched as Jensen picked at the food still on his plate, pushing it around to make it seem as if he’d eaten before one of the servants appeared to take the plate away. Jensen had given the young girl a guarded smile, handing her his plate and then letting his hands fall to his lap. He could feel the silence filling the room, settling over them as if it were a weight ready to pin them to their chairs without the hope of it ever lifting. Looking down at his hands, Jensen sighed. It would be another long day of nothingness for him. As a guest in the Padalecki’s keep, he wouldn’t be permitted to roam freely as he normally would be in his own castle keep. He wouldn’t be able to seek out Christian, his best friend’s companionship. He knew Christian had been forced to remain back home since his friend was currently training to become a knight and his protector. He would have welcomed Christian’s presence on this trip just so he had someone to talk to. He would welcome Jared’s company if it was offered. They had only spent a brief period of time together when he’d first arrived a day ago and Jared had allowed him into his private library and lent him a book. He understood that Jared had duties of his own to fulfill as he himself did, but they were the same age and he would have liked for them to become friends or at least friendly with each other. The sigh caught Jared’s attention, although it wasn’t as if he’d managed to take his eyes off the crown prince. Not since seeing Jensen step down from the royal carriage had he taken his eyes off the crown prince. How could he? Jensen was… The crown prince was a sight to behold with his reddish-brown hair which he kept cropped and tousled seemingly having the appearance of Jensen running his fingers through it. Jensen had the greenest eyes he’d ever seen reminding him of the lush green grass that grew within the garden his mother lovingly oversaw. Those expressive eyes were fanned by long dark lashes that many women and girls would die to have. Jensen had pale skin which was graced with freckles, especially the smattering across his cheeks and on the bridge of his nose. And those lips, pink and soft looking, just begging to be kissed red and swollen. Forcing his mind off the crown prince’s lips, he cleared his throat. Jensen lifted his head to look up at Jared who was sitting across from him. He suddenly felt his cheeks beginning to burn from his self-consciousness. He and his family had displaced Jared and his parents, having taken the seats the Padaleckis normally occupied in their own great hall. He met Jared’s multicolored eyes, holding that gaze briefly before looking away. “Did you not like the food?” Jared asked. He knew not every region in the kingdom served the same food and some of the dishes their cook had prepared had drawn uncertain looks from the Ackleses before eating and appreciating the food served to them. “What?” Jensen murmured, wide eyes turning back to regard Jared carefully. He hadn’t thought anyone had noticed that he’d barely touched his food. It wasn’t that he didn’t like the taste, he was just out of sorts, wishing he wasn’t being dragged from one court to the other. “The food. You didn’t eat much, if at all. Was it not to your liking? I could ask the cook to prepare you something else,” Jare offered, hoping to put Jensen at ease. He was pretty sure the crown prince was homesick and he knew if he was in Jensen’s place, he probably wouldn’t have much of an appetite, although his parents would be hard-pressed to believe that since he seemed to have what his mother called a bottomless stomach. “I… Ah,” Jensen sputtered, raising his right hand to rub at the back of his neck. “The food was fine. I fear I just didn’t have much of an appetite.” “I know what might work up an appetite,” Jared said, pushing himself away from the table and standing up. “Would you like to take a walk in the gardens? The sun is shining and there’s a slight breeze in the air. At this time of day, the gardens get full sun. I can show you if you’d like. A walk might be nice.” He held out his right hand, offering it to Jensen, hoping the crown prince would allow him to help him from his seat. With a shy smile, Jensen accepted Jared’s hand. “A walk would be nice. I’d love to see the gardens.” His room overlooked part of the gardens and from what he’d been able to see from his window, the flowers were in bloom and looked inviting. Letting go of Jensen’s hand once the crown prince was on his feet, Jared suddenly felt self-conscious, not knowing what to do with his hands. Was he supposed to offer his arm to Jensen? Did one boy make that offer to another? Was that something Jensen was expecting? He suddenly felt lost in his own home. Feeling Jensen’s green eyes on him, he looked down at his feet, too afraid to meet Jensen’s questioning look. “Is… Is something wrong?” Jensen asked cautiously, suddenly feeling as if Jared was having second thoughts about showing him the garden. “Maybe I should return to my room…” “No!” Jared blurted out and then winced at his reaction. Surprised by Jared’s sudden forcefulness, Jensen jerked his head up, lips parted in a gasp as he flinched and involuntarily took a step backward. “Sorry,” Jared murmured when he saw Jensen flinch and take a step backward. “Please, allow me to show you the gardens.” This time, he offered Jensen his arm, holding his breath as he waited to see if the crown prince would accept or choose to ignore it. He felt a stirring in his stomach when Jensen stepped close enough to link his arm with his. Seeing the earnest look on Jared’s face and knowing they were both only just getting to know each other, Jensen stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and Jared, and accepted the offer to link arms. “Tell me about the gardens,” he said as Jared led him out of the great hall, down several stone hallways and stairs until they were suddenly outside. “When my mother wed my father the lands which you see before you were just grass. She was used to having a garden that wasn’t planted just to produce food. She grew up with a flower garden back home. She ran around one, played games in it, read in it, and passed the time just sitting on a bench. She missed it. One day she brought the idea up to my father about planting a garden. One that she would tend to. He, wanting to make her happy, of course, agreed to it.” “Of course,” Jensen agreed. He knew his own father would have done the same thing for his mother and probably had, knowing how much his father loved his mother. Back home, they had a flowering garden as well, one that was probably larger than what the Padaleckis had, and now he found himself wondering if it had been planted at his mother’s request. “We have a flower garden back home. I think my father agreed to the same thing to keep my mother happy,” he confided, watching as the smile on Jared’s face grew and exposed his dimples. “What one does for love,” Jared waxed poetically. Jensen chuckled in response, allowing Jared to lead him further into the garden. A rustling sound caught his attention, forcing him to glance over his shoulder to see two knights standing a few feet away. One he knew since he was one of his father’s men given the task of protecting him while they were on their journey. The other man, he assumed, was Jared’s protector. “I see we both have shadows,” Jared commented, a teasing tone in his voice as he looked up at the two knights and then stuck his tongue out at them before turning his attention back to Jensen. He didn’t bother to hide his smile or his chuckle. “Everywhere I go.” “You and me both.” Glancing back at the knights, Jared wiggled his eyebrows at his protector, Aldis, before turning around and leading Jensen further into the garden, stopping at a stone bench to sit. He patted the seat next to him, hoping Jensen would sit with him. He couldn’t help the smile when the crown prince moved closer to him and sat down, keeping a small distance between them. Moving closer to the bench, Jensen sat down next to Jared. He glanced over at his protector and then turned his attention back to Jared. “It’s beautiful here. I can see why you’d like to sit here.” He turned his face to the sun, letting the warm rays hit his skin, feeling himself beginning to relax. The garden was in full bloom and beautiful. There were roses planted in flower beds lining the walkway as far as the eye could see. As he lowered his face and shaded his eyes he could see that the walkway curved, giving the impression that there was more to the garden than what he was able to see. Seeing the inquisitive look on Jensen’s face, Jared leaned closer to the crown prince. “The garden is actually a maze.” Jensen’s eyes widened, having not noticed that from his room. “A maze,” he repeated softly, stunned. Not even the gardens at his castle keep had been planted in such a manner. “Would you like to see?” Turning to face Jared with a slight smile on his face, Jensen asked, “Do you know the way?” The last thing he wanted was to get lost in the maze and cause his parents embarrassment by having to be searched for. Plus, if that ever got back to Christian, and there was no doubt in his mind that it would, he would never live it down. Chuckling, Jared nodded. “I used to run around the maze as soon as I was allowed to. At first, I got lost and had to be found. My parents were not happy. My mother was livid that those in charge of watching me had allowed it to happen.” It felt as if Jared had been able to read his thoughts on getting lost in the maze. He knew his mother wouldn’t stop at giving a tongue lashing to his protector but also to him and Jared as well if he entered the maze and managed to get lost. “Do you want to try the maze?” Jared asked, pushing to his feet to stand in front of Jensen, blocking the sun from the crown prince’s eyes. Jensen looked easily up at Jared now that he wasn’t being blinded by the sun. “I don’t know.” He sucked his bottom lip between his teeth, chewing on it as he thought of a way to tactfully refuse Jared’s offer without alienating him. That was the last thing he wanted to happen. “My parents… If I get lost…” Holding out his hand, Jared met Jensen’s eyes. “I would never let that happen.” Seeing such sincerity in Jared’s eyes, Jensen placed his hand in Jared’s larger one. “Do you promise?” “You have my word. I will not let anything happen to you.” Taking Jensen’s hand in his, he helped the crown prince to his feet and then resumed linking arms as he led Jensen away from the stone bench and down the path, turning to the left as they stepped into the first pathway of the maze. He heard soft rustling from behind them but paid the sound no mind as he knew it was their protectors doing their jobs. He was thankful that his protector, Aldis, also knew his way around the maze and would take up position behind him, giving him and Jensen the appearance of being alone. He just hoped that Jensen’s protector would take his cue from Aldis and respect their cultivated illusion of privacy. After taking several turns that brought them deeper into the maze, he led Jensen further, taking another turn that brought them to the heart of the maze and the lovers’ bench which had been placed in the center with potted roses growing on either side of the bench. He smiled when he heard Jensen’s quiet gasp. “A lovers' bench,” Jensen whispered, pulling away from Jared to rest his hand on the bench carved from white stone. He hadn’t been expecting to find such an item in the heart of the maze. The bench was no ordinary bench as he and Jared had been seated on prior to stepping into the maze. This bench was designed so that those seated on the bench sat side by side, separated by a thin carved armrest and the seats had been carved so they were facing opposite sides. Those seated on the bench would essentially sit with their backs to each other yet they would be able to lean into each other and secretly steal kisses from one another. He’d read about them but had never set eyes on one until now. “Sit,” Jared said, waving a hand in the direction of the bench, watching as Jensen took a hesitant step toward the bench before finally sitting down. Jensen felt his cheeks burning as he sat. He felt warmth on his right side as Jared sat next to him, a comfortable quiet settling over them as they each stole glances. They sat like that until the sun began to set, neither speaking but basking in the other’s warmth. “Thank you,” he said. “Thank you for sharing this with me.
“It was my pleasure,” Jared acknowledged as he got to his feet. “We should return before our parents begin to fear for our safety.” He chuckled since both he and Jensen were perfectly safe. Standing, Jensen accepted Jared’s arm again, linking his with Jared’s as they began to make their way silently out of the maze. “I enjoyed our time together,” he said before he and Jared parted ways. For Jared, that had been a good day. A day he hadn’t thought about until now. And now that he recalled that memory, he longed for more. He sent a silent prayer to the gods, asking for their favor in his endeavor to win Jensen’s hand before he drifted off to sleep. That night Jared dreamed of sparkling green eyes, pale skin dotted with freckles, and pink kissable lips. When he woke, at first, he wasn’t sure where he was. As his eyes adjusted to the darkness of the room, he realized he was in the rented room in the inn. As he lay there in the darkness, he heard Aldis’ soft puffs of breath, reminding him he was sharing the bed with his friend and protector. Rolling onto his back, he folded his arms under himself, resting his head on his forearms. Closing his eyes, he drifted off to sleep, not waking until he felt someone gently shaking him. “Wha…” he slurred, his voice thick with sleep, his eyes blinking as he tried to fight from falling back to sleep. “Jared, it’s time for us to wake,” Aldis said, giving Jared another shake to wake his friend. “I’m awake,” Jared grumbled as he forced himself up until he was sitting. Bringing his hands to his head, he dragged them down his face, attempting to rub the sleep from his eyes. “Come on, my friend. Rise and shine.” “It’s rather hard to shine when the sun’s rays have yet to appear.” Not wanting to hear more from Aldis, Jared pushed aside the bedcovers and planted his feet on the cold wooden floor. “There’s fresh water in the pitcher should you wish to wash before dressing.” Aldis’ voice was muffled as he pulled his tunic over his head, his arms flailing for a moment before he forced them through the shirt sleeves and then pulled the tunic down, smoothing out the fabric. “Thanks,” Jared mumbled, swiping his fingers across his mouth as he made his way over to the wash basin. Grabbing the pitcher, he poured the cold water into the basin and then set about washing himself before redressing. It felt odd to be pulling on the clothing he’d been wearing the day before but knew this was a necessary evil since they were traveling and he didn’t have the comforts of home he was used to. As he finished dressing, he looked over at the bed to see Aldis lounging on it seemingly watching his every move. “What?” A smile broke out across Aldis’ face. “Nothing.” “No, there’s something. What is it?” “To be honest, I expected you to fight me on getting up so early.” “Well, I didn’t. I’m up and ready to go.” With that confirmed, Jared followed Aldis out of the rented room and down the stairs that led to the main room they’d been seated in the previous night. He noticed the rest of his traveling party were already seated at the same table and that a fire had been lit. Making his way over to the table, he gingerly sat down, still waiting for the bench to give out under the strain of holding so much weight. He was grateful for the warmth of the fire as he sat there in the cold room, knowing it would only be a matter of time before he and his men departed the inn to greet the early morning and the cool temperature that came with it. “Good morning to you!” the innkeeper called out as he and his wife approached the table carrying a tray of hot feed. “Beg your pardon, Your Grace,” the woman said as she placed a bowl of fruit down in the middle of the table. “Our food is probably not to your standards.” “Nonsense,” Jared countered. “The stew you served last night was tasty and filling. I’m sure whatever you serve us for our morning meal will be welcomed.” He watched as the woman blushed, her cheeks becoming crimson as she placed plates containing cheese and freshly made bread down in front of them. “You honor us, Your Grace,” the innkeeper responded as he placed two containers of jam down on the table. “Please, do not hesitate to call if you need anything.” Smiling, Jared watched as the innkeeper and his wife backed away from their table, moving to stand by the bar as they ate. To his delight as well as his men’s, the food they had been served, while sparse compared to what they were used to being served at the keep, was delicious. After eating his fill, he stood up, ready to leave. “Thank you, the food was delicious.” The woman giggled with delight, her cheeks turning crimson again at Jared’s compliment. “Please, Your Grace…” she said, her voice barely above a whisper as she rushed to offer Jared what was in her hands. “If it pleases you…” She held out a cloth-covered bundle, offering it to Jared. “What is this?” Jared asked, his eyes roving over the bundle and then traveling up to the woman’s face. “A humble offering. It’s just bread, fruit and cheese. Something to hold you over until you reach your next destination in your travels.” Taking the offering, Jared said with a smile, “You and your husband are too gracious to me and my men. I am humbled by your generosity and kindness. Thank you.” The woman bowed to Jared before moving aside to let him and his men pass. “Best of luck to you. May the gods smile on you,” the innkeeper called out as Jared and his men swept past him and out of the inn. “Silver-tongued fox,” Aldis quipped as he walked beside Jared. “Aldis, it’s too early for you to tease me.” “It’s never too early,” Aldis responded, placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder, steering his friend toward the stable. “I beg to differ,” Jared huffed, smiling when Aldis patted his shoulder. “Beg all you want but it’s true. You had the innkeeper and his wife eating out of the palm of your hand. Surely that is a sign…” Rolling his eyes, Jared scoffed. “It is a sign that I am able to speak the truth to those around me, nothing more.” While he wanted nothing more than to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage, he knew it was a long shot and didn’t want to get his hopes up only to have them dashed and his heart broken. He needed to remain detached from his emotions and hopes on the outside so as to not appear eager to those around him. As if Aldis had been able to read Jared’s thoughts, he said, “Jared, it’s perfectly understandable to hope to win the crown prince’s hand in marriage. We’re all rooting for you.” “Just… just don't get your hopes up…” Jared said and then disappeared into the stable to retrieve Shadow, leading his horse out of the stall and into the breaking dawn. Once outside, he placed his right foot into the stirrup and swung his left leg up and over the saddle, fitting that foot into the stirrup and adjusting himself so he was sitting comfortably. Once the rest of his men were sitting in their saddles and the carriage was ready, they began the next leg of their journey, riding in silence. He found himself lost in thought, wondering if he was doing the right thing by pursuing this endeavor to not only partake in the call for those men of noble birth to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage but to actually allow himself to hope, even if it was only briefly, that he would be victorious. Surely there were other men more suited to the task at hand, he reasoned with himself. Yet, the thought of Jensen’s smile directed at him, however briefly they had spent time together, was something he couldn’t seem to let go of. Nor was the thought of green eyes turned to him, looking at him as if the crown prince truly saw him when no one else did. Even if his heart ended up broken and he returned to his own castle keep without winning the crown prince’s hand, he knew deep down that he’d at least tried and hadn’t given up. He’d return home with his head held high and settle into whatever life he could carve out for himself under his father’s rule and eventually his brother’s. He’d be a devoted uncle to the children Jeff and Cathrine would eventually have and hope to find love, even if it wasn’t with the crown prince who had somehow managed to capture his heart two summers ago. “Jared,” Aldis called out, leaning over his saddle to catch his friend’s attention. Compared to yesterday, Jared had become quiet, seemingly lost in his thoughts as they continued their journey to the next town. Since leaving the inn, his friend hadn’t said a word and had refused food when they’d made their last stop to give the horses a break and for the men to fill their stomachs with the food the innkeeper’s wife had supplied them with. As if his mind was in a fog, Jared heard his name being called but at first didn’t recognize the voice. Lifting his head, he looked around to see Aldis staring at him with a look of concern on his face, making him frown. “Did you say something?” “My friend, are you alright?” Was he alright? Jared wanted to laugh at the question as he thought about it. How did he answer his friend’s question when even he didn’t know the answer? Figuring it was easier to tell Aldis what he wanted to hear, he turned to his friend and protector and answered, “Yes, I’m fine.” He wasn’t in the mood for a discussion on his existential crisis, not then, and he had a feeling he never would be. Squinting at Jared as he scrutinized his friend, Aldis shook his head. He had a feeling that Jared was anything but alright, but knowing the young noble, he wasn’t about to call Jared out in front of the others. It would only serve to undermine Jared’s authority and to drive a wedge between their valued and long-cultivated trust. If Jared wanted to discuss anything with him, he knew his friend would do so in privacy. “Do you need a break? Perhaps it’s time for you to relax in the carriage, it is why it was brought along for the journey.” Shaking his head, Jared met Aldis’ questioning eyes. “No, I’m fine,” he insisted, even though he could feel his body’s need for a slight reprieve. Since all but one of his men were on horseback, he felt the need to prove to them and himself that he was capable of making the trip to the Ackleses’ castle keep in the saddle as his men were. He knew he would have to arrive in the carriage as the other nobles would once his traveling party was in sight of the Ackleses’ castle keep but he’d do his best to stay in his saddle until then. “Well, if you’re sure…” “I am,” Jared responded, cutting off any further discussion as he looked away from Aldis. By the time they stopped for the night at the next inn, Jared was tired but had refused to ride in the carriage, something he’d begun to regret as he swung down from his saddle. His muscles were sore and his legs were wobbly as his feet touched the hard-packed earth. Tiredly he handed the reins over to the stableboy and with a halfhearted pat to Shadow’s mane, he followed Aldis out of the stable and into the inn where he happily made his way over to the table by the hearth to sit and let the heat of the fire warm his bones. The inn was similar to the one they had stopped at the night before with nothing remarkable about it. At least the place was clean and warm, he thought to himself as he took a seat on the bench, again hoping that it would hold not only his weight but that of the others joining him. “Your Grace,” Mathias whispered as the innkeeper made her way over to their table followed by a serving wench carrying a tray laden with wooden mugs. Straightening himself, Jared cracked his closed eyes open to greet the women. “Your Grace, we are so pleased to have you join us for the night,” the woman said, motioning for the younger woman behind her to serve the drinks. “I took the liberty of preparing drinks for you. It’s our finest honey mead.” One by one, a mug filled with the sweet-smelling beverage was placed in front of Jared and his men. “Thank you,” Jared acknowledged, wrapping both hands around his mug and pulling it closer to him. Sniffing, he could pick up the distinct smell of honey and clove making him homesick as the scent reminded him of one of the breads their cook would prepare for him and his parents. “I hope it’s to your liking,” the innkeeper said, smiling at Jared. “I’m sure it is,” Jared assured the innkeeper, taking a sip and then smiling at the women. “Delicious.” He smacked his lips, his tongue darting out to lick the honey-colored drops off. “Wonderful. Please, make yourself comfortable while we prepare your meal,” the innkeeper said before turning and dragging the younger woman away with her. Leaning forward, Jared kept one hand wrapped around his mug while with the other, he propped his head up. Closing his eyes, he felt himself beginning to drift off, not moving until he was nudged. Opening his eyes he saw Aldis smirking at him before he looked around to see the innkeeper and the same serving wench approaching their table. “I hope the meal is to your liking. One of the men took down a deer the other day and I was able to procure some of the meat for you to feast on tonight,” the innkeeper explained while the younger woman placed metal plates down, filled with roasted potatoes, carrots, and deer meat, in front of Jared and his men. Jared heard his men murmuring their thanks for being served a hot meal after a long day’s journey and he had to admit as his stomach grumbled with hunger that he was just glad to be served the food. “Thank you, my men and I were in need of a hot meal. The food looks delicious.” “Please, if there is anything else you’re in need of, Your Grace, do not hesitate to let me or my girl know. We are more than happy to provide you with anything you may find yourself in need of.” “Thank you,” Jared said, watching as the innkeeper dragged the younger woman away from their table. Turning his attention to his meal, he hunkered down, eating until his plate was empty before pushing it away to reach for his mug. After draining the last of his mead, he sat there with his eyes closed listening to those around him engage in conversation, not opening his eyes until he felt a hand on his shoulder. “Your Grace,” Aldis said, placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder to get his friend’s attention. “Our rooms are ready.” “Thank the gods,” Jared murmured as he rose from his seat. “Please, Your Grace, follow me,” the innkeeper beckoned before turning to lead Jared and his men up a flight of stairs and through a door that led to a narrow hallway without windows. “Three rooms…” she motioned to one of the doors. “This is your room, your grace.” opening the door, she took a step back to allow Jared and Aldis to move past her and inspect the room. Once over the threshold, Jared noticed the room was again similar to the one he and Aldis had shared the night before with the only exception being that his room had a fireplace and a fire had been lit for them. The bed seemed adequate for the night’s stay and all he wanted was to strip down to his braies and crawl under the covers. “I… I hope the room is to your liking,” the innkeeper said nervously, dancing from one foot to the other while she waited for Jared’s response. Turning to the woman, Jared gave her a tired smile. “My apologies for my lack of enthusiasm. It’s been a long and tiring day. The room is very much to my liking as was the mead and the wonderful meal you prepared for us. I thank you for your hospitality.” “It is my pleasure… Your family has been nothing but kind to the likes of me, making this town and others surrounding your castle keep safe. It is I who should be thanking you for gracing my humble inn with your presence.” “You honor me and my family with your kind words.” “There’s fresh water for washing and firewood should you need it. Clean bedding…” The innkeeper swept her hands around the room as she pointed those out to Jared. “Please, is there anything else you need to make your stay more comfortable?” “I can assure you, my good lady, you have thought of every comfort for me and my traveling party.” Smiling, the innkeeper gushed, “There will be breakfast ready for when you wake. Please, Your Grace…” “Yes, please do not hold your tongue.” “It’s just… I would like to wish you well on your travels and your endeavors to win the crown prince’s hand.” “You are too kind.” Bowing slightly, Jared placed his hands over his heart. “I thank you for your well-wishes.” “May you have a good rest,” the innkeeper stated before backing out of the room and closing the door. After securing their room, Aldis turned to Jared to say, “Even when you’re not at your best, you still managed to win the innkeeper over…” “Aldis, not tonight,” Jared groaned. Exhaustion was hitting him hard and fast and he didn’t have the energy for a verbal sparring match with his friend and protector. Aldis huffed in response. Sensing Jared’s mood, he remained quiet, not wanting to upset his friend. Thankful for the peace and quiet that had settled over their room, Jared sluggishly stripped down to his braies, wistful for home and a bath as he poured water from the jug into the wash basin. Splashing the cool water on his face, head, and hands, he shivered. “We should put the water by the hearth to warm it for the morning,” he commented as he disposed of the water he’d used to wash off. “Good idea,” Aldis agreed as he washed off before placing the half-empty jug by the hearth. At the sound of movement, he turned to see Jared turning down the bedcovers. “You know, the carriage is there for a reason. I see no point in you continuing to ride Shadow when you should be conserving your strength.” “I don’t want to appear weak,” Jared admitted as he settled in bed, staring up at the darkened ceiling. “Weak? To whom? Your men don’t view you as weak. I don’t view you as weak.” “Jensen,” Jared whispered before squeezing his eyes closed. “I don’t want to appear weak in front of Jensen.” “Jared, the crown prince is not part of this journey. I have my doubts that he would care whether you arrived on your horse or in a carriage and neither should you. There is no shame in needing a rest. Stop pushing yourself when the act doesn’t matter. Use your head. You’re a smart man,” Aldis advised as he made himself comfortable next to Jared. “I suppose you’re right…” “I am right. Now get some sleep, the morning will come faster than you think.” “Yes, oh, wise one,” Jared snickered before rolling over onto his side facing away from Aldis. Within moments of closing his eyes, he’d drifted off to sleep. That night, he dreamt of the first time he’d set eyes upon Jensen. He stood at the large window which overlooked the courtyard, watching as the crown prince’s carriage approached his castle keep. He’d been so anxious over having the ruling family join his family for Jeff’s wedding. He was sure he would embarrass himself in front of the Ackleses, bringing shame upon himself and his father. He’d been too afraid to eat that morning as he and his family awaited the Ackleses’ arrival for fear of having intestinal distress as he was introduced to the crown prince and his parents. Of course, his stomach had protested and he’d ended up nibbling on a crust of bread before taking up his watch from the window. As soon as the carriage had rolled through the heavy wooden gate that surrounded their castle keep, his parents had called for him to join them. He made his way to his parents, followed by Aldis, to stand with his family as the Ackleses’ carriage pulled to a stop. His hands were clammy, sweat trickling down the center of his back while he stood under the hot midday sun, watching as the Ackleses disembarked from their carriage. The king and queen were first to step foot on their land but their presence had been eclipsed by the sight of the crown prince. He’d sucked in a startled breath upon seeing the shy smile on the crown prince’s lips and he’d been taken aback by those green eyes. The crown prince was otherworldly as far as he’d been concerned and two years later, Jensen still haunted his dreams. “Jared,” Aldis called out, shaking his friend to rouse Jared from his slumber before getting out of bed to wash and dress. Groggily, Jared cracked an eye open, searching for what had woken him. “Aldis?” he slurred, trying to make sense of what was happening. A moment ago he’d been at his family’s castle keep watching as the crown prince stepped out of the royal family’s carriage. Now, he was lying in a bed that was not his in an unfamiliar room. The only comfort he took was knowing at least Aldis was with him. “Where?” he started to ask as he rolled onto his back and moved himself into a sitting position. “Oh…” he murmured when reality came crashing down on him as he recalled where he was. “Is something wrong?” Aldis questioned at seeing at first the confused look on Jared’s face which was quickly replaced by a look of longing. “No… I just thought… Never mind,” Jared huffed as he pushed aside the bedcovers and swung his legs over the side of the bed, feeling bereft at seeing that he was not at home and that there were still at least two day’s journey before they made it to the Ackleses’ castle keep. Pushing to his feet, he made his way over to the basin to wash up before redressing. “What’s on your mind?” “Nothing,” Jared said, not wanting to engage in conversation. Shaking his head, Aldis turned to lead Jared out of their shared room and down to the table they had occupied the night before. Taking a seat, he began to engage with the other men while Jared sat quietly. “Your Grace,” the innkeeper called as she approached the table, her long skirt and apron swishing around her ankles as she walked. “I hope you had a pleasant night’s sleep.” Forcing a smile, Jared nodded. “Yes, thank you. I most certainly did.” “Good… Good… Your horses have been given water and fed. They are saddled and ready for your departure. Of course, breakfast has been prepared,” the innkeeper said, motioning for the serving wench to approach the table carrying a tray filled with meat, eggs, bread, and fruit.” “Thank you, this looks wonderful,” Jared acknowledged, making a plate for himself before settling into silence as he ate. Once he’d finished eating and the rest of his men were ready to leave, he started to make his way to the door only to stop when the innkeeper appeared. “Again, I would like to thank you for your hospitality. You made me and my traveling companions feel most welcomed.” Blushing, the innkeeper motioned for the younger woman to join her. “I hope you don’t mind… We took the liberty of preparing a basket for you to take on your journey. There’s a bottle of honey mead, bread, and fruit.” “You are most gracious,” Jared said, bowing slightly as one of his men accepted the offered basket from the serving wench. “May the gods shine on you!” Both women called out as Jared started for the door, ready to get the day’s travel started. “From your lips to the gods’ ears!” Jared called back and then headed off to the stable to join the rest of his traveling party. “Your Grace,” the stable boy called out as he approached, leading Shadow out of a stall and toward Jared. “Your horse is ready for you.” “Thank you for taking such good care of Shadow.” Approaching the boy, Jared accepted the offered reins, wrapping them around one of his hands. Placing his other hand on Shadow’s neck, he ran his fingers through the horse's black mane. “Did you miss me, boy?” he murmured to his horse, listening to the soft whinny. “You’re welcome, Your Grace!” the stable boy responded before running off to assist another traveler. “We should be on our way,” Aldis stated, leading his horse out of the stable. He was followed by Jared and the other men, watching as Jared placed one foot in the stirrup and swung his other leg up and over the saddle. He thought about admonishing his friend for his stubbornness but thought better of it, not wanting to cause an argument between them, especially in front of any of the townsfolk. Jared and his men departed the town amongst well-wishes from the townsfolk, waving as he rode off, surrounded by his traveling party. He remained quiet for most of the journey, surveying his surroundings as he and his men put miles between themselves and the last town until Aldis called a stop for their midday meal where he nibbled on a piece of fruit and bread. When they were finished filling their stomachs, he was ready to climb back in the saddle when Aldis called a halt to that idea as the heavens opened and rain began to beat down on them. “I’m sorry, Your Grace but I must insist that you relinquish the reins of your horse to me and settle in the carriage.” Placing his hands on his hips, Jared turned to face Aldis. “I am not a child. I’m perfectly capable of riding my own horse in the rain,” he protested, pushing his wet bangs out of his eyes to glare at his protector. “Jared, I’ve been charged with your safety. That encompasses not only your bodily safety but also that of your health.” Raising his hands to the sky, Aldis said, “The heavens have opened up on us and I will not allow you to catch your death because you’re being stubborn. Hand me the reins to your horse and get in the carriage.” To emphasize his words, he placed one hand on his hip and extended the other, waiting for Jared to place the reins in his outstretched hand. Jared continued to glare at Aldis but relented. “Fine!” he huffed, tossing the reins at his protector and stomping off toward the carriage. Deep down he knew Aldis was right and that he was being stubborn. It was a trait that ran deep within him as his mother had commented when he’d been a child. He did his best to temper that but at times it got the better of him and he had to be persuaded, none too gently at times, to concede. Climbing into the carriage, he threw himself into the seat and shook his head, the rain droplets from his hair flying around him as he sat back and folded his arms over his chest. He knew he was pouting and acting like a petulant child but he couldn’t seem to help himself. He was about to call Aldis over to apologize but the movement of the carriage stopped him. Settling in for the remainder of the journey to the next town, he leaned his head back against the cushioned seatback and closed his eyes, not stirring until the carriage had stopped and the door was pulled open. “Your Grace,” Aldis called, opening the door to the carriage to see that Jared had been lulled to sleep by the rocking of the carriage. Jolting awake, Jared looked around to see that he was still in the carriage which had apparently stopped. “Aldis…” Yawning, he sat up and rubbed at his eyes. “Your Grace, we’ve stopped for the night.” Aldis offered his hand to Jared. “Feeling better after a nap?” Jared felt his cheeks beginning to burn from embarrassment. He knew what his friend was actually asking him - had his mood improved or was he still going to act like a child? “Please accept my apology for my earlier behavior. I had no right to act in such an unbecoming manner or direct my anger at you. You’re only doing what is in my best interest.” Nodding, Aldis, said with a smile, “Apology accepted, my friend.” Backing away to lead Jared out of the carriage with the intention of having his friend follow him to the inn, he stopped and turned to regard the younger man. “Just so you’re aware, there was no need to use that silver tongue of yours on me.” Smiling as he climbed out of the carriage, Jared chuckled, knowing his earlier petulance had been forgiven by Aldis. “Where are we?” “A town called Cloverdale,” Aldis explained as he led Jared into the inn they would be staying at for the night. “If everything goes as planned, after tonight, we have only one other town we’ll be stopping in before we make our way to our final destination, the Ackleess’ castle keep.” “And if it doesn’t go well?” “Ah, Your Grace, where’s your faith in your men to deliver you safely to the Ackleess’ castle keep?” Aldis teased as he led Jared to their table where the rest of the men were already seated. “Your Grace,” the men greeted in unison as Jared joined them. Nodding in acknowledgment, Jared took a seat across from Aldis as a server approached their table. Eyeing the table as he approached, the server smiled. “Sorry to tell you, if you’re looking for a room we’re full, but I can get you something to drink and some warm food for your bellies before you’re on your way.” Jared exchanged a glance with Aldis before he spoke. “May we speak to the innkeeper?” Shaking his head, the server said, “Won’t do you no good. They’re in a tizzy because some nobleman is staying the night…” “Ah, I see,” Jared acknowledged. “Would you be so kind as to inform the innkeeper that the nobleman is here?” The server’s eyes widened when he realized who he’d been speaking to. “Your Grace,” he murmured, attempting to bow before backing away from the table to run off. Upon hearing heated voices coming toward their table, Jared looked up to see a burly man hurrying their way followed by their server. Before he could greet the man, he heard the innkeeper berating the boy. “Why are our fine guests sitting here without food or drink, boy?” Before the boy could answer, Jared raised his hand. “I requested to speak with you and did not give the boy time to serve us.” Eyeing the boy, the innkeeper nodded. “Well, Your Grace, it is an honor to have you grace my humble inn.” “You are too kind. I hope you didn’t go to a lot of trouble on my account,” Jared started to say, eyeing the boy and his reddening cheeks as the boy rubbed the side of his head. “Your server…” “Yes, Your Grace?” “Isn’t he a little young?” Jared asked. The boy seemed to be around the age of twelve and to him that was too young for the boy to be working when he should be outside getting into trouble with his friends. “Young he is, but also he needs to earn his keep,” the innkeeper commented, cuffing the back of the boy’s head. Seeing that treatment, Jared stood to his full height. “I think we should have a discussion in private,” he said, leveling a meaningful look at the innkeeper as he made his way to the older man. Turning his attention to the boy, he said with a smile, “You spoke earlier of food and drinks. I think my men would appreciate that after such a long day’s journey.” “Yes, Your Grace,” the boy murmured, straining to look up at Jared before he backed away to fulfill the request. “Your Grace,” Aldis said, coming around to stand next to Jared. Disregarding Aldis’ presence, Jared motioned for the innkeeper to lead him somewhere more private which seemed to be the man’s quarters. “Is there a problem?” the innkeeper inquired, looking from Jared to Aldis and back again as he shuffled from one foot to the other. “Yes, I would say there is…” “Whatever I can do to accommodate you…” Jared held up his hand, stopping the innkeeper from speaking further. “Your treatment of the boy…” The innkeeper’s eyes widened when he realized what Jared was referring to. “That miscreant… He needs a firm hand…” “Or kindness shown to him. I know I’m farther from my castle keep than I normally would be and your territory may not fall under the protection of my family, but I cannot abide by such treatment to anyone within the kingdom.” “Your Grace, please accept my humble apology. It will not happen again.” Nodding in acceptance, Jared said, “Thank you for your understanding and please, should you ever be in need of a favor from my family, do not hesitate to contact our keep. We may not be able to fulfill all requests but we will do our best to help those out who come to us needing help.” You are most generous, Your Grace. Please let me assure you that the boy will be shown kindness,” the innkeeper assured Jared as he led them back to the table and the hot meal waiting for them. “I hope everything is to your liking.” “I’m sure it will be,” Jared responded with a nod to the innkeeper and the boy before taking his seat. Picking up his fork, he tucked into the cooked meat and vegetables, occasionally taking a sip of the wine they’d been served with their dinner. He and his men ate in comfortable silence, only speaking when the boy appeared at their table to offer to fill their glasses or remove their empty plates. Once finished eating, he motioned for the boy. “Your Grace,” the boy called out as he approached the table. “Is there something else I can get you?” “Would you show us to our rooms?” The boy looked from Jared to the innkeeper who nodded before turning back to Jared. “Of course, please follow me.” Turning, he led Jared, Aldis, and the others out of the main part of the inn, through a door that led to a stairway. Climbing the stairs, he stopped when he reached the landing. “Your room, Your Grace.” He pushed open the door to reveal a nondescript room with a bed that dominated the small room. Along one wall not taken up by the bed was a fireplace with a roaring fire. Across from that wall was one with a small window and under the window was a wash basin with a chair next to it. “I started the fire not long ago to heat the room. There’s firewood. You should be warm through the night. The water for washing is clean. I put clean sheets on the bed before you arrived.” Placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder, Jared said, “And you did a fine job. Tell me, what is your name?” “Caleb, Your Grace.” “Caleb, should you ever find yourself being mistreated, know that the Padalecki castle keep will offer you protection,” Jared affirmed, reaching into his pocket for the spare coins he had and handing them to the boy. Gratefully, Caleb accepted the offered coins. “Thank you…” “Jared. Please call me Jared. Now, off with you.” Jared shooed the boy from his room, watching as Caleb led his men to their rooms before closing and securing the door. Turning, he found Aldis standing next to the fire with a smile on his face and his arms crossed over his chest. “What?” “It was good of you to offer the boy hope and protection. It was also risky of you to chastise the innkeeper for his actions.” “I will not have anyone, especially a boy Caleb’s age, mistreated in my presence,” Jared huffed as he began to undress for the night. “That is why you are loved by our people.” That night, after washing away the day’s grime and stripping down to his braies, and climbing into bed, Jared lay there staring up into the darkened room with Aldis’ words running over and over again in his mind, ‘that is why you are loved by our people’ . He did feel their love and knew he was blessed for it. He also knew he was loved by his family. There was no question about their feelings for him. The only question he harbored and was afraid to ask was if he actually became the victor and won Jensen’s hand in marriage, would their union be one of love or duty? At first, their marriage would be one of duty as everyone would expect. The crown prince had a duty to his people and the crown, there was no way of getting around that unless Jensen renounced his crown, giving up his right to rule. Thinking that was an impossible decision for Jensen to make, he quickly disregarded that thought. All he could hope for was at least companionship with the possibility of love between himself and Jensen, should he win the crown prince’s hand in marriage. That was his last thought before he drifted off to sleep to dream once again of green eyes and a shy smile. “Jared, we need to be up and moving,” Aldis said as he placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder to wake him, gently shaking Jared. Grunting, Jared attempted to roll over, ignoring whatever was trying to wake him from his sleep. Grabbing the blanket, he pulled it to his chin, burying his head in the pillow as he tried to return to sleep and the dream he’d been having of Jensen. “Jared, don’t make this more difficult than it has to be.” Again Aldis shook Jared, putting more strength behind his movements until his friend raised his head to glare at him. Bleary-eyed, Jared glowered at Aldis, not appreciating the smile his friend was displaying at his discomfort. “Let me sleep,” he grumbled, closing his eyes and attempting to roll over again. “I’m sorry, Your Grace, but I can’t allow that. We need to keep to our schedule if we wish to arrive at the Ackleses’ castle keep in time for you to partake in the tournament. If we don’t get up, eat, and leave soon, we might not make it in time to our next destination. You wouldn’t want that, would you?” At hearing Aldis’ words of possible failure, Jared’s eyes popped open. “No,” he answered, pushing aside the bedcovers and getting to his feet. He shivered in the room’s cold air, the fire having long ago dwindled down to just a few burning embers. He ran his hands up and down his arms in an attempt to warm himself before crossing to the wash basin to splash cold water on his face. He hoped the inn they were staying at that night would be one that would afford him a bath and where he would be able to wash his clothing. He loathed the idea of redressing in the clothing he’d been wearing since the start of his journey but knew it was a necessary evil. The clothing that had been packed in his trunk was intended for him to wear upon his arrival and while he was competing for the crown prince’s hand. After splashing the water on his face, he pulled on his clothing and followed Aldis out of their room and back down to sit at the table they had occupied last night. “Your Grace!” the innkeeper called out as he approached the table carrying a tray filled with food. “I trust your night with us was a good one.” “Yes, thank you,” Jared confirmed as he accepted one of the plates filled with food. “I thank you for your hospitality.” “It was my pleasure.” “Your Grace!” Caleb called out, waving at Jared as he walked over to the table to collect the empty dishes. “The stableboy has readied your horses.” “Has he now? And how did you come to know this?” Jared asked. “The stableboy is my older brother. Me and him, we’re a team. We work here to help out our ma. She’s got two little ones at home who need a lot and our dad passed away last winter.” “I’m sorry for your loss.” Jared felt a stab of pity for the boy standing before him. He knew life could be difficult in general but to hear the boy’s story showed him just how hard others had it compared to him. He’d already given the boy what coin he’d been carrying with him last night and wished he had more. Caleb smiled at Jared. “Safe travels to you and good luck,” he said before he walked off, carrying the dirty dishes with him. Turning to Aldis, Jared asked, “Is there anything we can do for the family?” “You’ve given what coin you could last night but I have a few in my pocket that I can spare. I’ll make sure it gets to the family.” “Thank you,” Jared said as they made their way to the stable where they were met by the stableboy. “So, you’re Caleb’s brother?” “Yes, Your Grace.” “And what’s your name?” “Cedric, Your Grace.” “Your brother told me you and your family have fallen on hard times since your father’s passing.” “Our ma, she’s doing her best,” Cedric stated, squaring his shoulders and meeting Jared’s eyes. Detecting the slight defensiveness in Cedric’s voice, had Jared smiling. “I meant no disrespect.” Hearing those words spoken by Jared seemed to smooth things between them, making Cedric relax and nod in response. “There’s two littles at home that need her care. Makes it difficult for her to work so Caleb and me, we do what we can.” “Very noble of you. I told your brother should he need protection that my family and our castle keep would not turn him away. That goes for you and the rest of your family.” “Thank you, Your Grace,” Cedric said, handing Shadow’s reins to Jared. “This is for your family,” Aldis added, handing the stableboy a few coins. Jared watched as Cedric’s eyes lit up upon accepting the coins. “Thank you!” Cedric pocketed the coins before running off to help with the rest of the horses as Jared and Aldis led theirs out of the stable. “Thank you for doing that.” Shrugging, Aldis said, “It wasn’t much and I did it because you suggested it.” “It might not be much but for that family, it could make a world of difference.” Placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder, Aldis looked into his friend’s eyes. “You are kindhearted my friend.” Jared could feel his cheeks beginning to burn from his self-consciousness. If he’d had more to give the family, he would have. He made a mental note of the town and the name of the boys, determined to see if there was anything his family could offer by way of help to them. “I just felt that I needed to do something. I will make sure you’re compensated,” he said as he climbed up into his saddle. “Think nothing of it. It was just a few spare coins, the same as what you had on you. Neither of us will miss it.” Nodding, Jared lapsed into silence as they rode out of town. The day’s journey was made in quiet companionship, the sound of the horses’ hooves hitting the dirt and the occasional whinny or nicker from the horses breaking the silence. It wasn’t until midday when Aldis called the men to halt that the silence broke, giving Jared time to stretch his limbs as Shadow sought out sweet grass to nibble on. “Here, drink,” Aldis urged as he offered the wineskin filled with water to Jared. At first, Jared attempted to push the wineskin away until he saw the dark look on Aldis’ face. Thinking better of the refusal, he accepted the offered water, taking a few sips to appease not only his thirst but his friend as well, knowing Aldis would only persist and end up chastising him for his folly. Capping the wineskin, he handed it back to Aldis. “I’ve never been this far from home,” he admitted, looking out over the field they had made a temporary stop in. “The world is a vast place,” Aldis confided, turning to regard Jared. “This experience will be good for you.” “Oh, how so?” “You’ve ventured further than you ever have from your own castle keep. You’ve had a chance to experience life beyond the safety of those walls you’ve only known your entire life. You’ve had a chance to speak to people you would never have encountered if you hadn’t decided to make this journey and compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. You’ve shown kindness to those in need and given hope to those who have met you. You matter to the people that are under the protection of the Padalecki house and you’ve shown they in turn matter to you.” “You do me a great kindness, Aldis. Truly you do, but I fear your faith in me and those of our people may be misplaced.” “Your Grace, why would you think that way?” “What if I don’t live up to everyone’s expectations? What if…” The words seemed to get stuck in Jared’s throat as he looked away from Aldis. “What if?” Aldis asked, urging Jared to speak his thoughts. “What if I fail? What then? I’ll be a disgrace to my parents and my people.” “What if you fail? Nothing is certain in life except death. No one can predict the outcome of their life. No one,” Aldis said as he placed his hands on Jared’s shoulders. “The only way you would ever be looked upon as a failure is if you gave up before you even tried. This is a game of chance, one where there will be many losers and only one winner. Each person who chooses to participate knows there is a chance they may not be the victor. With any game of chance, all you can do is hope for the best. We believe in you.” he motioned to the rest of the men who had gathered around them to lend their support to Jared. Jared heard the men murmur in agreement, seeing encouraging smiles from those standing around him. The doubt he’d been feeling filled his chest and made it difficult to breathe, slowly ebbing away to be replaced with hope. “Thank you. Your words, your belief in me… It means the world to me.” “You mean the world to us,” Mathias assured Jared. “We’re here to not only protect you but to stand by you.” “Now, I think it’s time to gather the horses and be on our way,” Aldis said, urging Jared toward Shadow as he grabbed the reins of his own horse. Within a few minutes, everyone was ready to continue the journey, not stopping again until they reached their next destination, a quiet town called Cedarscape. After leaving the horses and carriage with the stableboy, Jared followed his men to the inn, sitting by the fire while they waited to be greeted by the innkeeper. The inn was a step up from those they had previously stayed in. The table and benches they occupied were sturdy and well-kept. The air didn’t smell of stale bodies or food and drink. He sat comfortably on the bench, without fear of it crumbling under his weight or those of his men who sat next to him until the innkeeper approached their table. “I beg your forgiveness, Your Grace. I was unaware of your arrival until just a moment ago,” the innkeeper called out as he hurried over to Jared’s table. “I meant no disrespect.” The short and stout man attempted to bow, stopping when Jared held up his hand. “Please, no offense taken and there is nothing to forgive. I can only imagine how busy you are running this fine establishment.” The innkeeper beamed with pride as he looked around the inn, ensuring everything was in its place and that the establishment he ran was spotless for Jared’s arrival. “What they say about you is true,” he murmured, his eyes going wide when Jared raised a questioning eyebrow at him. “Oh, do tell, what do they say about me?” Jared coaxed with a smile. “It’s nothing bad,” the innkeeper rushed to assure Jared, his cheeks turning crimson in color from his embarrassment. “Ah, then it can’t be the truth,” Jared commented, setting the innkeeper at ease as he laughed at his own joke, with Aldis and his men joining in. “Truly, Your Grace, only kind words have been spoken about you and your family. My apologies if I gave the impression otherwise.” “No apologies necessary. I can assure you, I have my good and bad days, just like anyone else.” “I can attest to that,” Aldis countered, snickering when Jared mock-glared at him. Motioning to an older woman standing a few feet away folding a tray, the innkeeper said, “I took the liberty of having a meal prepared for you and your men. I hope it’s to your liking.” “Your Grace,” the woman said as she approached the table, placing several plates of food down before backing away. A few moments later she returned with another tray containing mugs filled with sweet wine. “Please let me know if there is anything else you need.” Looking over the roasted chickens and vegetables, Jared’s stomach gurgled, reminding him he hadn’t eaten since early that morning. “This looks delicious, thank you.” “Please, enjoy,” the innkeeper said before backing away to give Jared and his men time to eat, only returning when Jared motioned for him. “Yes, Your Grace? Is there something else you need?” “Only to thank you for the wonderful food you served tonight.” “Thank you. If you wish, I can show you to your rooms.” The innkeeper motioned to a side door, not moving until Jared stood to follow. It is an honor to have you. We’ve been preparing for your arrival for the better part of two days now. The rooms have been cleaned… Spick and span… Spotless,” he chattered as he led Jared, Aldis, and the other men out of the main dining area, into a small hallway, and up a set of stairs. “The bath is nearly ready should you wish to use it.” He motioned to a room where the door had been left ajar. “Just a few more jugs of hot water to be added… This is your room, Your Grace.” He pushed open a door, stepping back to allow Jared to look in to see a large bed dominating one wall. Across from it was a fireplace with a roaring fire making the room warm and inviting. On the opposite wall was a chaise lounge as well as a wash basin. Looking into the room, Jared felt at ease, wanting nothing more than to curl up on the bed and sleep until morning. He noticed his trunk had been brought from the carriage and placed at the foot of the bed. “A bath would be lovely,” Jared agreed. “Please, settle in while I show your men to their rooms. When the bath is ready, I’ll come for you,” the innkeeper said before moving down the hall to show the men to the other two rooms they would be staying in. “Did you know about this?” Jared asked once he and Aldis were behind closed doors. Aldis hid his smirk behind his hand. “Of course. Did you really think I’d allow you to make an appearance at the Ackleses’ castle keep in the same clothing you’ve been traveling in for days? How would that look to the crown prince or his parents? I would never allow you not to look your best.” “Thank you, my friend,” Jared murmured as he began to strip off his clothing, leaving just his braies on. He itched to strip those off as well but wouldn’t until he was alone in the bathing room. A soft knock at the door caught Aldis’ attention. Opening it, he found the innkeeper standing in the hall holding a robe draped over one arm. “This is for Your Grace’s use. The bathwater is ready. Please follow me.” Together, Aldis and Jared ventured out of the room walking the short distance to the bathing room. Aldis noticed a wooden stool had been placed outside the door, most likely for his comfort as he stood watch outside the room while Jared bathed. Together, he and Jared entered the room, Aldis looking around to make sure of the room’s safety for the man under his protection. “Thank you,” he said, taking the robe from the innkeeper. “Your Grace.” The innkeeper bowed before backing out of the room and disappearing downstairs, leaving Jared to bathe. “Take your time,” Aldis said, handing the robe to Jared before he left the room, closing the door behind himself and taking up watch as he sat on the stool. While he doubted that anyone would attempt to harm Jared, he wasn’t about to slack on his duties as the younger man’s protector, despite their close friendship. Setting the robe aside on the chair next to the wooden bathtub which held two towels, Jared slid his braies past his hips, letting them pool around his ankles before he stepped out of them. Making his way closer to the bathtub, he noticed the faint scent of lavender lingering in the air. He couldn’t help but smile, knowing that Aldis was most likely responsible for the scent of lavender wafting from the hot water. There would be no other way for the innkeeper to have known that the scent of lavender being added to the water would calm his nerves and help soothe him. Leaning over the tub, he dropped a hand into the water to judge the temperature, running his fingers back and forth, swishing the water around. Finding the temperature to be acceptable, he stepped into the tub gingerly lowering himself into the water, hoping not to slosh it over the sides as he settled himself comfortably. The bathing tub wasn’t what he was used to. The one in his private bathing chamber had been crafted from copper, while the one he was in had been carved from wood. It did have a raised back as his tub had which allowed him to recline and the size was able to accommodate his large frame which he was thankful for. Resting his head against the back of the tub, he sank down lower in the water, closing his eyes as he did, letting the hot water roll over his submerged limbs. As the hot water and lavender scent relaxed him, he felt as if he was floating in the tub, his head rolling to the left to rest on his shoulder. He was content to stay submerged in the water, dozing until the water began to cool and he was interrupted by a soft knock at the door and Aldis’ muffled voice calling to him. Wondering if Jared was still in the bath, Aldis stood from the stool he’d been seated on to knock on the door, calling Jared’s name softly so as to not startle his friend or wake those who might be asleep. “Jared?” he called, and then knocked again, waiting for a response. Slowly sitting up, Jared blinked several times trying to acclimate himself to his whereabouts. He often dozed during his baths at home, but judging by the unfamiliar surroundings he wasn’t at home. It took him a moment to realize where he was and what had woken him when he heard the knock and Aldis’ voice calling to him. As he moved, he shivered from the touch of the cooling water against his skin. “Yes?” he responded, knowing if he didn’t acknowledge Aldis’ voice his friend would shed that role to take on that of his protector and make his way into the room, mostly likely with his weapon drawn in fear of his safety. That was the last thing he wanted to happen. Not only would he be mortified but the ruckus it caused would wake the rest of his men as well as the innkeeper, bringing everyone rushing to the bathing room where they would see him stark naked and blushing from embarrassment. “Just making sure you’re all right in there.” “I’m fine. Nothing to worry about. I haven’t drowned.” “Well, that’s a relief.” Smirking, Aldis resumed sitting, content to wait for Jared to emerge from his bath. Dismissing Aldis’ comment, Jared sank down into the tepid water, submerging his head so he was able to wet his hair for washing. Grabbing the washcloth and soap that had been provided, he quickly washed himself, dunking under the water to rinse himself off before grabbing onto the sides of the tub to lever himself up so he was standing in the water again. With one hand still bracing himself, he stepped out of the tub. Reaching for one of the towels, he scrubbed it down his body, wiping away the water before picking up the robe and pulling it on. After securing the robe closed with the belt, he pulled the door open to find Aldis rising from the stool he had been seated on. “Feeling refreshed?” “Yes, thank you,” Jared said, following Aldis back to their room where he stopped before crossing over the threshold. “My braies…” “Will be taken care of,” Aldis assured him, knowing the innkeeper would be along shortly to collect them and the towels as he had Jared’s clothing earlier to be laundered. He wouldn’t allow Jared to show up at the Ackleses’ without being presentable. He and his men had a change of clothing and what they had traveled in would also be laundered. All he needed to do was leave his clothing outside their door for the innkeeper to collect as well, knowing everything would be returned to them before they left in the morning. As he entered the room Jared felt the warmth of the fire seemingly inviting him further into the room and over to the bed which had been turned down. “It appears the innkeeper is leaving nothing to chance,” he commented as he sank down onto the featherbed which had been laid over the straw-filled mattress in order to make his stay more comfortable. “No, it seems he isn’t,” Aldis responded as he stripped out of his clothing and pulled on a robe that had been left for him when the innkeeper had tended to their room. Picking up the jug of warmed water, he poured just enough to cover the bottom of the wash basin before setting it aside. After splashing his face, head, and arms with the water, he disposed of it and then placed his clothes outside their door for the innkeeper to collect. Making sure the door was closed and locked, he made his way over to the bed where Jared had settled for the night. “Tomorrow…” he started to say only to be interrupted by Jared. “I’m nervous,” Jared blurted out. “Why?” Aldis asked, curious as to why the younger man would suddenly be nervous. “What if the crown prince doesn’t remember me?” Jared bolted upright in the bed. Turning to look at Aldis, he said, “Worse than that, what if he does remember and isn’t pleased to see me?” He hadn’t thought of either possibility and now that he had, he couldn’t seem to think of anything else. “What do I do? Should I just give up or carry on, finish my journey to the Ackleses’ castle keep, and hope for the best?” “Jared, I doubt that the crown prince has forgotten you. It’s just not possible…” “What do you mean by that?” Jared asked, equal parts curious and afraid to discover the answer to his question. “That it’s not possible to forget you?” Aldis questioned, wanting to make sure he understood what Jared meant. “Yes,” Jared whispered and then bit down on his bottom lip. “Because, Jared, you’re kindhearted. You treat people as if they matter to you, which they do. Must I remind you of the kindness you offered to the boys? How you said your peace to the innkeeper and his treatment of the boy. Another might not have cared, willing to allow the boy to be mistreated without another thought given to him. You didn’t have to do that. They were already under the protection of the Padalecki house yet you gave them the coin in your pocket… And mine,” Aldis reminded Jared with a soft chuckle. “Whether the inns we have stayed at were the finest in the land or not, you were genuine in your appreciation for everything the owners and their staff did for you and your men. You didn’t speak down to them, didn’t put on an air of royalty. You were just you. You feared for your people’s safety when I informed you that it was better for us to retire to the inns for the night rather than travel the roads at night. Another wouldn’t have bothered to voice his concern for people he has never met, content to only worry for his own safety.” “It was only out of concern…” Aldis continued speaking, ignoring Jared’s interruption. “When the crown prince stayed with your family two summers ago, you didn’t treat him as royalty. No, you treated him as a boy in his nineteenth year of life who was in need of a friend, even if it was only for a short time. That mattered to him, I can guarantee you of that. I saw the unguarded smile on the crown prince’s face when you spoke to him as just another boy and not someone of his station. You were not entertaining him because it was your duty. You engaged him in conversation. You shared with him what you would never share with someone who didn’t matter to you - your beloved books and the secret of the garden maze. I would think that the crown prince would be happy to see your face in the crowd of noblemen who are sniffing around him. He at least knows your heart. It is something he would not soon forget. You are not someone he would be able to forget. And I only mean that as a compliment, not a detraction.” “Thank you, my friend,” Jared said softly, settling back against the pillows he’d been propped up on earlier. He hoped Aldis’ words would ring true in the end. That he had made a favorable impression on the crown prince and that Jensen would be happy to see him. If nothing aside from a friendship blossomed between himself and the crown prince, he would at least be happy for that. But, in all honesty, he wanted more. He wanted to win Jensen’s hand in marriage. He didn’t care if his title was the prince’s consort, husband, or whatever else the king decreed as long as he had Jensen to love. He was willing to give up anything, do anything to prove himself worthy of being Jensen’s husband. Sighing softly, he rolled onto his side, his back to Aldis, and closed his eyes, settling in for the night, hoping sleep would not evade him long. Feeling the bed shifting as Jared settled for the night, Aldis propped himself up on his elbows, turning his head in his friend’s direction. He felt for the younger man, understanding how his friend’s insecurities were laid bare, simmering at the surface, the closer they got to the Ackleses’ castle keep. He couldn’t imagine the emotions his friend was dealing with and hoped that for the time being, he’d been able to offer Jared some comfort. As he settled for the night himself, he sent a silent prayer to the gods asking for them to smile on Jared and allow a union between his friend and the crown prince to come to fruition. The sound of his name being called woke Jared from the dream of home he’d been having. As he opened his eyes to take in the room around him, seeing that he wasn’t home or in his own room, made him feel melancholy. The dream had been so real and he was loathe to wake from it and start the day fresh. He fought against the desire to close his eyes, bury his head in the pillow, and draw the bedcovers up over his head. Knowing he couldn’t afford to tarry, he pushed the bedcovers off and sat up, rubbing the heels of his hands against his eyes in an attempt to wipe the sleep from them. “Is it time already?” he asked after several yawns. “It is,” Aldis confirmed. “We need to be on the move shortly. It’s time for you to greet the day and dress, my friend.” Picking up the fresh clothing, he held them out to Jared. Nodding, Jared swung his legs over the side of the bed, planting his feet firmly on the floor before standing up to stretch the kinks out of his tired muscles. While the hot bath had been soothing, it hadn’t worked all the knots from his limbs or back and he was feeling the faint ache this morning. “I suppose you’re correct,” he said with a yawn, accepting the clothing Aldis was holding out to him. “I usually am,” Aldis teased before turning away from Jared as his friend untied the belt holding his robe closed. He took the time to adjust his own clothing, smoothing down his tunic, and giving Jared the privacy he needed to dress. “You flatter yourself,” Jared snickered. “It is not flattery if it is the truth,” Aldis answered, happy for the easy banter he and Jared were able to share between them. It gave him hope that his friend’s spirits had been lifted only to turn around and see the frown marring his friend’s face. His first response was to sigh and ask Jared what was wrong but thought better of it, hoping his friend’s mood would improve after filling his stomach. “Ready?” he asked, ushering Jared out of the room and down the stairs where they were greeted by the innkeeper. “I bid thee good morning, Your Grace,” the innkeeper called, bowing upon seeing Jared entering the room. After straightening up, he hurried over to Jared waving his hands. “Please, I have the table by the fire ready for you to sit and eat before leaving.” Turning, he led Jared over to the same table he and his men had been occupying last night. “Thank you,” Jared acknowledged, taking a seat. “I trust your stay was a comfortable one,” the innkeeper asked hopefully. A dimpled smile spread across Jared’s face. “It was. The bath was wonderful and certainly needed.” “And the room? Was it to your liking?” “Very much so. You run a fine establishment.” The innkeeper clapped his hands gleefully. “Wonderful! Just wonderful. Now, I have taken the liberty of having breakfast prepared for you as well as having your horses readied for your departure. Your clothing has been washed, folded, and packed…” Taking his eyes off Jared, he searched nervously for the server, smiling when she entered the room. “Has everything been seen to?” “Yes,” the server said, nodding to the innkeeper. “Your Grace, your belongings were delivered to your carriage and packed away. Your driver saw to that.” “Thank you.” “Wonderful, everything is ready,” the innkeeper responded, taking a few plates off the tray the server carried, placing one plate in front of Jared and another in front of Aldis. “And your men? Will they be joining you?” Before Jared could answer, the sound of heavy footsteps filled the room as the rest of his men made their way over to the table. “It seems they will be.” “Good morning, gentleman!” the innkeeper called out happily as the rest of Jared’s men took their seats. Along with the server, he placed the rest of the plates down on the table before backing away to allow Jared, Aldis, and the others to eat in peace, only returning when Jared waved him over. “Yes, is there something else you require, your grace?” Pushing away his empty plate, Jared waved the innkeeper over. “No, I only wanted to thank you for this fine meal and for your hospitality.” He watched as the innkeeper’s chest puffed up and the man seemed to beam with pride. “It was my pleasure. To have someone of your stature… Your Grace, it was an honor to serve you and your men.” “It is we who were honored to seek shelter in your inn and eat your food,” Jared affirmed, rising from the table. “I fear it is time we are on our way…” “Yes, to the Ackleses’ castle keep,” the innkeeper acknowledged. “May I?” The innkeeper flapped his hands at Jared. “May you?” Jared asked, his brows furrowing as he tried to make sense of the innkeeper’s request. The innkeeper smiled shyly at Jared. “May I offer you my well wishes, your grace?” A broad smile broke out over Jared’s face. “I would welcome that.” Stepping forward, the innkeeper took Jared’s hands in his, holding them tightly as he said, “I pray the gods smile down on you and that they grant you the favor of winning the crown prince’s hand in marriage. You will make the crown prince a fine and gentle husband.” Once done speaking, he let go of Jared’s hand and then surprised the taller man by wrapping his arms around him in an embrace before letting go and backing away. As Aldis watched the interaction between the innkeeper and Jared, he and the rest of the men had risen from the seats, coming to surround Jared should his friend be in need of protection. He was ready to draw his blade and step in, fearing Jared’s safety when the innkeeper let go of his friend and stepped away. With a sigh of relief, he moved closer to Jared, placing himself between his friend and the innkeeper should the man try to embrace Jared again. While it wasn’t uncommon for those around Jared to shake his hand or even embrace him, he hadn’t been expecting it and had failed to keep his friend safe by letting his guard down. Feeling a large hand on his shoulder, knowing it was Jared’s, he relaxed a bit. “Jared, my apologies…” he started to say, feeling the need to make amends for his folly. He had been charged with Jared’s safety and in an instant he had managed to allow himself to become lax in his duties. “There is nothing to apologize for, my friend,” Jared assured Aldis, knowing how his friend and protector was most likely silently berating himself, fearing that he had let his guard down and possibly put him in danger. “There was no danger. I was not in danger.” Nodding, Aldis turned to Jared, meeting his friend’s eyes. “I still let my guard down. I could have gotten you killed…” “Nonsense. I was never in fear for my life. There was never a threat made against my life.” “Jared…” Jared held up his hand, stopping Aldis from speaking further. “This matter is at an end. We will speak no more of it.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Pursing his lips together, Aldis nodded, knowing that even if he wanted to protest, his argument would fall on deaf ears now that Jared made up his mind about the matter. “Fine. We should move out.” He motioned for the rest of the men to follow him as he led Jared out of the inn and over to the stable where they collected their horses and the carriage.
Knowing it would be customary for him to arrive in the carriage and not on his horse, Jared gave Shadow a few scratches behind the ears. “We won’t be apart for long, I hope.” Turning he handed the reins to Aldis. “Do you know how long this last leg of this journey will take?”
“We should be arriving at the Ackleses’ castle keep by mid-morning if we leave soon.”
“So don’t tarry,” Jared commented, making his way over to the carriage and disappearing inside. Sitting in the middle of the bench seat, he drew the curtains closed as the carriage lurched forward, indicating they had started the last part of their journey. He would soon be the farthest he’d ever been from home and hopefully would be seeing Jensen again, for however brief a moment it was before the competition began. The movement of the carriage as it swayed gently back and forth began to lull him to sleep. With a sigh, he leaned his head back and closed his heavy eyelids, no longer trying to fight to stay awake, only stirring when the carriage stopped and there was a soft knock at the door followed by Aldis’ voice calling his name.
“Jared, Your Grace, we are nearly there,” Aldis said, after calling for a stop. He wanted to give Jared time to collect himself before they reached the outer wall of the Ackleses’ castle keep.
Sitting up and looking around, Jared realized he was still in the carriage and that it had stopped moving. “Aldis?” he called out, confused.
“Your Grace, we are in sight of the outer wall to the Ackleses’ castle keep.”
Pushing aside the heavy curtain, Jared poked his head out of the window, first looking at Aldis and then up the well-worn road that led to the Ackleses’ castle keep. He could feel a sense of excitement mixed with fear taking root in his stomach. He could just see the outer stone wall that surrounded the Ackleses’ castle keep peeking over the horizon, indicating that soon he and his men would reach their destination. Feeling his palms becoming wet, he rubbed them along his thighs. “How… How much longer until we arrive?”
“It shouldn’t be too much longer.”
“Why did we stop?”
“I wanted to give you a moment to collect yourself.” Aldis looked away from Jared and up the dirt road, his eyes resting on the sight before them, the outer wall.
“Ah… I see,” Jared murmured, understanding what Aldis was implying. His friend had suspected he’d fallen asleep in the carriage while traveling and hadn’t wanted him to look the fool once they made it to the courtyard where they would be welcomed. It wouldn’t set a great example of who he was should he arrive in the carriage and have to be woken to be greeted. “Thank you.”
“Of course.”
“Since we are in sight of our destination, let us continue on.”
Turning back to Jared, Aldis studied his friend. “Are you sure that is what you want?”
Jared frowned, his brows furrowing as he realized what Aldis had asked of him. Was he sure that was what he wanted? Without a doubt, this was what he wanted. Yes, he had had his doubts about not only his desire to carry through with completing his journey, but also his worthiness to compete. But now, as he looked up at the outer wall of the Ackleses’ castle keep, he knew deep down that he needed to complete the journey he had started. Whatever the outcome might be, he would never forgive himself if upon setting eyes on the outer wall, he made the decision to forfeit his right to compete and return home. He would never be able to look at himself in the mirror without calling himself a coward. He would never be able to meet his father’s or his mother’s eyes without feeling as if he let them down with his cowardice. He knew the outcome of his competing for the crown prince’s hand in marriage might not be to his liking, and he might not be the one Jensen chooses, but at least he would always know he at least tried. He would always have a sense of pride in himself for at least trying even if he failed. “Yes…” he started to say, only to be interrupted by Aldis.
“Because, there’s still time to run…”
“Ay, we could make up some story,” Mathias added, winking at Jared.
“A story?”
“Something along the lines of…” Mathias tapped the index finger of his right hand against his lips as he thought about the possibilities.
“The tire came off the carriage,” Declan, the man driving the carriage, interjected as he stepped down from the carriage bench to join the others who had come to stand before the window Jared was looking out of. “Wouldn’t be too hard to fake, neither.” He kicked the tire of the carriage to emphasize his words. “Not too hard at all if you know what to do.” Smiling, he gave a wink to Jared.
“I… Ah…” Jared was lost for words, unsure of how to respond to the driver’s casual assurance on how easy it would be to disable the carriage.
“Ay, that’s a good one,” Mathias agreed, shaking his head. “Or… Or… We could say we got lost.”
“Nah, no one will believe that,” Declan debated, shaking his head. “What we could do is rough each other up a bit… Say we were accosted…”
“And we weren't able to make it in time for your grace to participate,” Mathias added with a broad smile.
“We could turn off the main road… Find a place to stay for a few days,” Nigel suggested.
“We’ve gotta make it believable… Why his grace didn’t show, since an introduction was sent ahead,” Leif pointed out.
“I think this is getting a little out of hand,” Aldis stepped in, ending the others’ debate on how to possibly save Jared should he no longer wish to continue to the Ackleses’ castle keep
Wide-eyed, Jared stared at his men from the window, unsure if they were jesting or serious until they broke out into laughter.
“We meant nothing by it,” Leif commented with a snicker. “Just figured your grace needed a laugh.”
With a chuckle, Jared said, “I thank you for lightening the mood.”
“Anything for you, Your Grace,” Mathias said as he sobered from laughing.
“We only want what is best for you,” Declan declared.
“We’re willing to take the brunt of your father, his grace’s anger,” Nigel cut in. “Tell his lordship that it was our fault you didn’t make it in time.”
“Your Grace, we have great respect for you and only want to see you happy,” Leif added.
With a fond smile directed at his men, Jared said, “I’m touched by your offer to not only help me should my decision be to run, but also to deal with my father’s anger. Let me assure you that your offerings are not needed. While it may have seemed as if I was wavering in my decision to make this journey to the Ackleses’ castle keep and doubted my ability to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage, I want nothing more than to finish my travel and make my intention known.”
“Well, if you're sure…” Mathias started to say, offering Jared a sympathetic smile. “We’re with you to the end, whatever that might be.”
“The crown prince would be a fool not to select you,” Declan added before turning away to make his way back to the front of his carriage and climbing up into his seat. “I’m ready to make the last of this journey if you are.”
“I am,” Jared assured his men, watching as all but Aldis climbed into their saddles, sitting astride their horse, waiting for the word to move out.
“Are you sure? There’s still time to run,” Aldis added, teasing Jared as his friend scoffed at him.
“Get on your horse and take care of Shadow,” Jared ordered, rolling his eyes at his friend.
“As you wish,” Aldis commented, climbing into his saddle and making sure Shadow’s reins were still secured to his.
“Now, if this debate is finished and there are no other wild ideas, let us continue on,” Jared called out, listening to his men laugh, knowing that given the chance, they would continue to offer outlandish ideas on how he could get himself out of his endeavor should he wish to.
“I have another,” Leif called out.
“I may come to regret this… Asking what this idea is, but please, enlighten me.”
“We could throw away your trunk. You wouldn’t be able to compete stark naked,” Leif suggested.
Laughing, Jared buried his face in his hands. “Yes, I regret asking. Aldis, I think it is time to move this along.”
“Yes, Your Grace,” Aldis agreed, doing his best not to chuckle in amusement. “You heard him. Buck up and move out.”
“Ay!” Declan called out, snapping the reins to get the horses pulling the carriage moving.
Feeling the carriage lurch forward, Jared settled back in his seat, smiling as a sense of peace settled over him, knowing he’d made the right decision to see this journey through. While he hoped the gods would smile on him and that the crown prince would choose him over the other noblemen competing against him for Jensen’s hand in marriage, he knew he would be content with the knowledge that he hadn’t made the decision to give up and return home without at least trying. Closing his eyes, he willed his nerves to steady as the carriage swayed back and forth bringing him closer to the Ackleses’ castle keep and the crown prince. He allowed himself to wonder if Jensen would be there to greet him or if the crown prince would be sequestered in an attempt to make things impartial for all. While he hoped for the former, for a chance to see Jensen and those green eyes that he dreamed about, he suspected the latter would come to pass. It would only make sense for Jensen not to be on hand to greet the noblemen arriving to compete for his hand in marriage so as to remain impartial. It would be something his own father would insist on if the roles had been reversed and it was his hand the noblemen were competing for.
Bringing his horse alongside the carriage, Aldis knocked three times in order to get Jared’s attention. “Your Grace, we are nearly there. We will be reaching the outer wall any moment.”
Opening his eyes and sitting straight, Jared said. “Thank you.” The anticipation was growing within him, making his legs bounce and his hands curl and uncurl into fits as he waited for the carriage to reach the courtyard and for him and his men to be greeted. In an attempt to make himself calm down, he tried placing his hands on his knees in order to make his legs stop bouncing. He’d just about achieved that goal when the carriage lurched to a hard stop, forcing him to reach out and slap his hands, palms down, against the sides of the carriage to stop himself from pitching forward amidst a scream and high-pitched neighs of the horses. “What…? Aldis, is there a problem?” he asked once he’d straightened himself up. He didn’t bother to wait for an answer as he pushed open the carriage door and stepped out onto the hard-packed earth. Looking around, he saw a young girl on the ground in front of the carriage, her baskets strewn about her. Rushing over, he bent down to offer her assistance. “Are you hurt?” he asked the visibly shaken girl.
“Your Grace, she came out of nowhere. It was all I could do to stop the carriage in time…” Declan started to explain as he stepped down from his seat.
Looking up at Declan Jared could see that the color had drained from the man’s face. “I’m thankful that you were able to make the stop without causing harm,” he said as he lifted the girl to her feet. “Tell me, what is your name?”
“Clara, sir,” the girl stated, looking up at Jared, wide-eyed amidst all the commotion of the hustle and bustle going on around them.
Looking around and stunned by the lack of concern by those milling around and watching what had happened, Jared asked, “Clara, are you hurt in any way? Do we need to send for the doctor?” While he knew he was in a much larger castle keep, he had been surprised to note that no one aside from him and his men had shown any concern for the little girl. He had thought surely someone who knew Clara would have stepped forward to check on her wellbeing or to at least question what had happened. He knew at his own castle keep an incident like this would not have gone unnoticed.
“No, sir,” Clara said with a shake of her head.
“You can walk?”
“Yes, sir.” Nodding, Clara looked over at her baskets to see that at least one of them had broken during her fall, spilling the bread she had been carrying, and began to cry. “My baskets.”
“See to her baskets,” Jared called, watching as Delcan and Nigel moved to pick up the baskets and their contents of freshly baked bread as Aldis and the others came to stand by him. “Hush now, we’ll sort your baskets out.”
“My mama will be so mad at me,” Clara said between sobs.
“I think your mama will be happy that you were not hurt,” Jared managed to say before a woman’s voice cut through the air.
“Clara! Child, what have you gotten yourself into now!” Rushing over, the woman stood with her hands on her hips looking down at her daughter. “Look what you’ve done! The bread… The baskets…”
“I’m sorry, Mama,” Clara sniffled, wiping at the tears sliding down her cheeks.”
“Truly, it was our fault…” Jared started to explain not wanting to see Clara reprimanded for something that hadn’t been her fault.
“I doubt that,” the woman huffed. “That child never watches where she’s going and now she’s gone and ruined a basket and dumped all the bread…”
Jared watched as Aldis moved in closer to him. While he wanted to sigh in frustration, he knew that his friend was only doing his job in making sure this wasn't some ruse designed to either delay him in reaching the Ackleses’ castle keep or that someone was out to inflict physical harm on him.
“She was surely running…” the woman said tiredly, placing her hands on Clara’s thin shoulders. “What have I told you about running? How many times have I warned you that something like this could happen? Child, you try my patience. What am I to tell your father? That bread was to be sold in the market.”
Jared watched as Clara buried her face in her hands and began to sob again as a result of her mother’s rebuke.
“Please, Papa will be so upset with me…”
Turning to Aldis, Jared asked, “Is there anything we can do to ease this poor child's tears?”
Rolling his eyes, Aldis gave a low chuckle. “Kind-hearted to a fault,” he muttered before reaching into his pocket to retrieve a few coins. Even though he had given coins to children in another town, it hadn’t been the only coins they had been given before departing the Padalecki castle keep. “Please, take this to ease the sting of losing the bread you were hoping to sell in the market.”
“I fear there is nothing we can do regarding the basket,” Jared added, watching as the woman looked down at the coins Aldis had placed in her hand.
“You are too kind. We thank you. Please, what is your name so I may give thanks to you when we say our prayers to the Gods.”
“That isn’t necessary…” Jared started to say only to be interrupted by Aldis.
“Your Grace’s name is Jared Padalecki.”
“Are you here to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage?” the woman asked.
“I am.”
“I hope you win,” Clara chimed in, wiping her tears away. “You’re kind. And you have a nice smile.” Looking up at her mother she said, “He didn’t yell at me or anything.”
Jared felt his cheeks burning from the blush creeping along them. “You are too kind. Now, please listen to your mother when she tells you to be careful,” he said, sending the girl and her mother off with a wave after they had collected the baskets and bread, watching them disappear around a corner.
“Your Grace, we should be on our way.” Aldis ushered Jared back to the carriage. “I’m sure by now word has spread about your arrival.”
“Dear Gods,” Jared groaned, hoping that whatever was being said was in his favor and not that his carriage had nearly run down a young girl.
“I’m sure everything will be fine,” Aldis assured Jared as he mounted his horse, calling for them to move out once again to make the short ride to the Ackleses’ castle keep where they were received by the king, the queen, and the king’s royal advisor.
Upon seeing the welcoming party Jared was relieved and disappointed at not seeing Jensen standing there with his parents as he stepped down from the carriage. At least he had time to greet the host of the competition, Jensen’s father and rightful king, along with Jensen’s mother, the queen.
“Welcome!” Beaver called out, stepping forward as Jared climbed out of the carriage. “Your Grace, you are the last of our expected arrivals.” Beaver held out his hand, offering Jared assistance as he stepped down from his carriage. “I’m Jim Beaver, the king’s royal advisor.”
“I apologize for my late arrival,” Jared said, accepting the older man’s hand.
“Nonsense! We are happy to have you. I trust your journey to our fine castle keep was without incident,” Beaver chatted, looking Jared over and then glancing at the men accompanying the younger man.
“Yes, it was without incident, thank you.”
“Ah, the young Padalecki boy is here!” Alan called out as he approached the carriage. “Well, not such a boy anymore. How long has it been since you were in our presence?”
“Two summers past, Your Royal Highness,” Jared said, bowing to show his respect for the king and queen.
“Has it been that long?”
Before Jared could answer the king’s question, the queen spoke up, confirming his answer.
“I do believe the boy is right. Excuse me, the young man,” Donna interjected before stepping forward to greet Jared.
“I was happy to receive word from your father that you planned to participate.”
Placing his right hand over his heart, Jared bowed his head and said, “I am honored, Your Royal Highness.”
“How are your parents?” Donna inquired, coming to stand in front of Jared, looking up at him, studying how he had changed in the past two years. When they had last been at the Padalecki castle keep, Jared had been around Jensen’s height. While her son was tall, the man standing before her was definitely taller than Jensen by a few inches. Two years ago, Jared had yet to come into his own, being more arms and legs than anything else. Yet the man who stood before her was broad-shouldered and muscular. Jared would make a fine husband, in her opinion. A husband she hoped would be fit for her son. Had it been her choice, had she been the one to make decisions for her son and who Jensen wed, she would have easily picked Jared. The man came from a good stock as she could see by looking at him. His family was in high standing with the royal crown and well-liked by the people. Yet despite all that, it was the way Jared smiled at Jensen when the two had been around each other that made her think that the taller man would be a suitable match for her son. When no one was looking, or at least Jared thought no one was looking, he smiled at Jensen as if her son was the only person who mattered to him.
“My parents are well, thank you for asking. They send their regards and wish they had been able to attend.”
“Yes, it would have been nice to see your parents again,” Donna acknowledged.
“Beloved wife and queen, it is time for Jared and his men to get settled,” Alan said, stepping forward to take Donna’s hand in his. “And I trust there will not be another incident with your carriage and our people,” he commented, watching as Jared blushed.
“Your Royal Highness, please, let me apologize for any hardship my arrival may have caused you and your people. My driver has been spoken to. Please be assured that an incident like that will not happen again.”
Nodding, Alan said, “See that it doesn’t,” before motioning for Beaver to step forward.
“Your Royal Highness takes his leave,” Beaver announced, watching as Alan and Donna walked away from Jared, making their way into the castle. “Your grace, if you and your men will follow me.” Turning, he started walking off toward the barracks where their knights usually bunked. He expected Jared to protest as the other noblemen before him had upon seeing the accommodations offered to them. To his surprise, Jared didn’t object. “These are the accommodations set aside for the noblemen who are here to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage,” he explained as he led Jared and his men to the barracks. “Your carriage and horses will be seen to and as well as any other belongings you brought with you.” He noted how two of Jared’s men carried a trunk with them, presumably filled with the nobleman’s items. He’d also overheard Jared thanking his men for carrying the trunk, something he hadn’t expected from the nobleman since none of the others had bothered to. The younger man was a different breed if he had to judge by what he’d witnessed upon meeting several of those vying for the crown prince’s hand in marriage.
While Jared had been expecting to be offered accommodations in the Ackleses’ castle keep, he wasn’t entirely surprised to see that wasn’t the case, figuring this was another test of the noblemen’s merit and their commitment to pursuing the crown prince’s hand in marriage. “My men and I thank you for the accommodations and the care of our horses and carriage. It is most kind of the king. After traveling for so long, it will be nice not to have to move around so much. Tell me, is there anything else expected of me and my men tonight?” He wasn’t sure if meals would be provided or if he and his men would be expected to provide for themselves. He knew that they still had rations stored away and was willing to dip into those if the need arose. A shower, on the other hand, was something he wouldn’t be able to provide for himself or his men but he figured that was the least of his concerns at the moment.
Raising his right hand to his mouth, Beaver covered his smile with his fingers, hiding his surprise at how easily Jared had accepted the offered accommodations without raising a fit. A few of the other noblemen had and he had happily put them in their place informing them that it had been the king’s wishes for them to sleep in the barracks and if they had any issue with it, they were welcome to either bow out gracefully, forfeiting their right to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage and leave, or they could seek council with the king. Of course, that would not take place until after the competition had been completed and the nobleman had been chosen to wed the crown prince. Upon hearing those options, the noblemen had grumbled their displeasure over the accommodations offered to them but had wisely chosen to accept. “If you are referring to meals and bathing, that has been arranged.”
“I am and I thank you for making that arrangement. My men and I will welcome any hospitality that the Ackleess see fit to offer.”
“I will relay your thanks to the royal family,” Beaver said as he led Jared and his men into the barracks. Motioning for one of the pages to join them. “This is Rodrick, one of our squires. He will show you to your accommodations.”
“Thank you,” Jared said as Beaver backed away, letting the squire take over in his place as he watched Jared’s interaction with the boy. Jared smiled kindly to the boy as Rodrick approached him and his men.
“Your Grace,” Rodrick, a boy of around fourteen years of age, stepped forward and bowed. “If it pleases you, I will show you and your men to your beds.” He motioned for Jared to follow him.
“It would please me and my men very much, thank you, Rodrick,” Jared said before following the squire into another room where several men were lounging. He recognized at least one man, Lord Carver, nodding to him before turning his attention back to the squire.
“I hope this is adequate, Your Grace,” Rodrick stated, looking hopefully up at Jared.
“It is more than adequate…”
“Hardly!” Carver called out, pushing to his feet. “This place is not fit for a nobleman of my status, or yours,” he added, looking Jared up and down. “We should be sleeping in the castle keep as befitting of our station and not in some…” He widely waved his hands as he turned to encompass the room. “We are not lowly squires or even knights, we are noblemen.”
“Carver,” Jared sighed, tired from the day’s journey and not wanting to deal with the pompous man standing in front of him. Feeling a hand on his shoulder, he glanced back to see Aldis standing close to him with his men not far away. “This is better than some might have. Let’s just make the best of it for the time we are here.”
“Huh! The best of it? We’re sharing a communal space. There are more of us upstairs,” Carver said, pointing to a set of stairs. “The food is barely tolerable and the bathing is subpar at best…”
“We have a roof over our heads and beds to sleep in,” Jared countered, pointing to the cots that had been provided. He knew things could be a lot worse for them and he was happy for what had been provided. He also had his suspicions that those here to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage were being tested at every turn. The accommodations provided were just another way of measuring a man and his character.
“Beds!” Carver snickered. “Is that what you’re calling that thing?”
“Yes, and I for one am happy to see the beds provided for me and my men. I will gladly accept what has been so graciously offered.”
“Then you are a fool,” Carver groused before turning his back on Jared to return to his cot and his men.
“Your Grace,” Aldis murmured. “What would you have us do?”
“We will graciously accept the accommodations provided and be thankful we are not sleeping out in the fields.”
“Your beds are this way, your grace,” Rodrick said, leading Jared over to a corner of the room where several cots had been pushed together leaving little room to move around.
“Perfect.” Jared clasped his hands together, making his way over to the cots where he claimed one for himself watching as his men made themselves comfortable after depositing his trunk at the foot of his cot. “Rodrick, thank you for a job well done.”
“Your meals will be brought shortly,” Rodrick stated, bowing before taking his leave, joining Beaver as they left the barracks. “He seems nice,” he said, looking up at Beaver to catch the older man’s eye.
“Who? Padalecki?” Beaver questioned, even though he was aware of who the young squire was referring to.
“Yes, sir, his grace was amiable.”
“You think anyone not yelling orders at you is amiable,” Beaver grumbled, ruffling the squire's hair as they returned to the castle. “Go about your duties,” he called to Rodrick as they parted ways. He made his way to the king’s council room where he’d been instructed to return once the last nobleman had been shown to the barracks. He met the king's questioning eyes once he’d stepped into the room. Making sure the door was securely closed behind him, he approached the long and ornately carved table, waiting for the king’s approval to sit.
“Sit,” Alan ordered, watching as Beaver pulled out one of the heavy wooden chairs and sat across from him. “What news do you have to share with me?”
“Well, it seems His Grace, Jared Padalecki, was appreciative of our accommodations.”
Hearing this, Alan raised an eyebrow in surprise. That wasn’t what he’d been expecting as a reaction to the Pabalecki boy discovering that he and his men would be sleeping in the barracks. “Really? He made no protest over this as the others did upon seeing the offered accommodations?”
“That is correct, Your Royal Highness.”
Waving a hand at Beaver, Alan said, “You can stop with the Royal Highness when it is just us speaking plainly.”
Nodding, Beaver affirmed, “Yes, it is tiresome.”
Smirking, Alan said, “Tell me more.”
Sitting back in his chair, Beaver met Alan’s questioning eyes. “There isn’t much to tell. He didn’t protest. Not a single word was spoken in objection as I led him and his men to the barracks or when Rodrick showed him to the cots they would be sleeping on. He seemed appreciative in fact.”
“Is that so?”
“Yes, he was kind to Rodrick and when Lord Carver, whom he seemed to be familiar with, spoke up to express his disdain for the accommodations, Padalecki simply stated he and his men would make the best of it and be grateful for a roof over their heads and beds to sleep in.”
“Well, that is most unexpected and refreshing. I have of course been to the Padalecki castle keep as well as the others and I know firsthand what these men are used to and that they were expecting to be housed in my own castle keep.”
“Yes, it caused quite a stir when they realized they would be sleeping in the barracks. Our own knights raised an eyebrow or two at being put up in the inn rather than the other way around if the nobles were sleeping in the castle keep. I’m sure you have many wondering just what is going on.”
Sitting forward and resting his hands in front of himself, Alan smirked. “Well, that is the question, isn’t it.”
“And just what is your plan?”
“I want to see what these men are made of. They know only the comforts their station in life affords them. Many of them have never left their own castle keep until now. They’ve never known the hardship of traveling past that of their great hall. I want to know that the man who marries my son isn’t just here for the title and prestige marrying Jensen will afford him. I want to know that man, whoever Jensen picks, will love my son for himself and not the title of crown prince or eventually that of king. My son deserves to be happy in his marriage as I have been in mine.”
“Ah, I see,” Beaver commented. “Does Jensen know this?”
“That I wish for him to be happy?”
“Yes.”
“Yes, he is well aware of that. He is my son. My only son and my pride and joy. I have never made a secret of that. I would move heaven and earth to ensure his happiness.”
“Then why these games?”
“Games?” Alan repeated, confused by Beaver’s question.
“Yes, games. Why put out a call to men of noble birth to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage?”
“Because two years ago, I had thought we’d found a boy of noble birth who would be a suitable match for Jensen. That did not come to pass. While he showed kindness to Jensen when we visited his family’s castle keep, the boy did not pursue my son as I had hoped. It seems in the two years that have passed, Jensen has not forgotten him and I had hoped this boy had matured enough to make his intentions known.”
“And has he? Matured enough and made his intentions known?”
A wide smile came to Alan’s face. “He has. He has chosen to participate.”
This revelation piqued Beaver’s interest. “Who is this man?”
“Ah, that is another good question.”
“But one you will not answer,” Beaver guessed.
“No, I want this to be a fair competition… Or as fair as it can be, all things considered. The choice is Jensen’s to make, not mine.”
“But if you think his choice is wrong will you intervene?” Beaver asked, sitting back in his chair.
“Jensen has a good head on his shoulders. I would like to think he will make a wise decision on who he sees fit to marry based on the noblemen who have chosen to compete for his hand in marriage. But if it comes to it, I will step in if I think it is necessary. I have not only my son’s happiness to think of but the good of the people. We cannot have someone married to Jensen who will not put the good of the people ahead of his own desires.”
“Very true but what would that do to Jensen and how the people perceive him if you were to step in?”
Sitting back in his chair, Alan regarded the question Beaver had posed to him. “The people will never need to know. I would not bring embarrassment to my son by questioning his choice or putting a stop to the marriage in public.”
“Then let us pray that there is one nobleman suitable to wed Jensen and that the crown prince chooses him.”
“I think it is time for the first step in the noblemen to show their merit.”
“What do you have in mind?”
“Call for my attendant.”
Pushing himself away from the table, Beaver got to his feet to follow the king’s command. Pulling open the door, he looked out into the hall to see the knight on guard standing by the door and not far away, Fredrick, one of the king’s attendants standing at attention. “You,” he motioned for Fredrick to follow him, closing the door once the young man had joined them.
“Your royal highness,” bowing, Fredrick said, not rising until he’d been given permission.
“Rise. I have a task for you. Gather the noblemen’s representatives. It is time for them to present their tokens of affection to the crown prince. We will convene in the great hall.”
Nodding, Fredrick stated, “As you wish, Your Royal Highness,” before disappearing from the room to fulfill the king’s command. Rushing through the hallways of the castle keep, he made his way outside and over to the barracks where he paused just inside the doorway breathing heavily.
Seeing the state of the young man who’d just hurriedly entered the barracks, Jared stood up from the table he and his men had been seated at eating the meal that had been provided to them. Secretly he was glad for the interruption, hoping it would end Carver and the other noblemen’s complaining over the simple meal of stew and bread that had been served to them earlier. “Are you all right?” he asked, approaching the newcomer.
“Leave him be,” one of the noblemen called out. “Whatever his issue is, let him sort it out.”
Turning toward the voice, he glared at the men who showed no concern for the young man or the state he was in before turning his attention to his men and then the young man. “Are you hurt? Are you in need of water?”
“No, Your Grace,” Fredrick responded once he’d caught his breath. “My apologies for the interruption while you were eating your dinner…”
“You mean subpar food. I wouldn’t serve this to my staff!” another of the nobles commented.
Closing his eyes, Jared breathed in deeply, reminding himself that it was not his place to reprimand the other nobles even if he wanted to. “No apology needed,” Jared said once he’d opened his eyes, offering the young man an apologetic smile of his own. “Tell us your name and what you are in need of.”
“My name is Fredrick, Your Grace. I was sent by the king. He requests that each nobleman select a man from his party to represent him. The king wishes for your representative to accompany me to the great hall where your token of affection will be presented to the crown prince.”
“Now?” Another noble asked. “We have not even finished this slop you call food!”
“It is the king’s request…” Fredrick started to say, looking around wide-eyed at the noblemen. He had never encountered a time when the king’s wishes had been disputed.
“One that will be fulfilled,” Jared assured the young man. Turning away from Fredrick, Jared met Aldis’ eye. “It seems you will need to represent me and present my gift to the crown prince.”
“Of course, my duty is always to you above all others,” Aldis assured Jared before making his way over to the trunk containing Jared’s belongings and the gift his friend had selected to be bestowed to the crown prince.
Seeing what Aldis was doing, Jared walked over to him, ignoring the complaints from the other nobles, to help Aldis find what he was in search of. He’d been the one to pack the token of his affection he intended to present to Jensen and knew what to look for. “Here, allow me,” he said as he crouched down to search through his trunk. “Here it is.” He pulled out the linen-wrapped item. Standing to his full height, he handed the gift to Aldis. “Please present my token of affection to the crown prince.”
“He will love it,” Aldis whispered, hoping to ease the worry he sensed in Jared.
“I hope so.” Jared knew his gift would be unexpected but hoped it would be well-received by the crown prince and remind Jensen of the time they had spent together two summers ago. While he doubted the crown prince would remember meeting him, let alone their time together, their talks, or the lover’s bench, he hoped Jensen might recall the book. Looking around, he saw the other men holding the gifts, some he could tell were weapons, and others he could only guess at. Before he could say more, those representing their nobleman were called for.
“If you will follow me,” Fredrick instructed, leading the men out of the barracks and back to the castle where they filed into the great hall to see the king and queen seated at the high table with an empty chair between them and Beaver standing to the left of the king, speaking in hushed tones.
The ornate table had been set for dinner, making Aldis wonder if they were expected to stand and watch the royal family eat before they were called upon to present the gifts each man was holding. He stood at attention, watching those around him as he had been trained to do, hoping that Jared was being kept safe by the others, feeling apprehensive over having to leave the one he’d been sworn to protect. He knew the rest of his men were capable of protecting Jared and had sworn to do so as part of the knights’ guard but it still left him feeling uneasy at not being by Jared’s side. Before he could think further on his unease, movement to his left caught his eye. Turning his head slightly, he saw a man around Jared’s age enter the great hall and make his way up the dais and to the king and queen. He heard the man’s quiet murmuring but not what was said, watching as the man greeted the king and queen. He heard the king proclaim the man to be his son and could see, just from the glimpse he’d gotten of the man, why Jared was so taken with the crown prince. Jensen was what some would call breathtaking. As the crown prince took the empty seat, he was able to get a better view of the man from where he was standing as the last man in line. While the man was Jared’s age, he could tell the crown prince was a few inches shorter than his friend. Jensen had pale skin which was set off by his striking green eyes which seemed to be studying everyone and everything around him. Jensen also seemed to have a quiet, even shy nature about him for one who would eventually ascend the throne and be called king. Yes, he could understand why Jared had never forgotten the crown prince and why his friend was so captivated by Jensen. He sent a silent prayer to the gods, one where he asked them to smile upon Jared, making him victorious in his quest for Jensen’s hand in marriage before the king’s voice broke the silence that had settled over the great hall, calling the presentations to begin. Smiling, he waited for the men before him to present their nobleman’s token of affection before his name was finally called and he made his way to the dais to stand before the king, queen, and crown prince to offer Jared’s gift.
As Jensen took the empty seat between his mother and father at the high table, his eyes taking in the line of men standing off to the side, waiting for the the night’s events to unfold, he thought back over the conversations he’d had with his parents and how things had unfolded to bring him to where he was now.
“A fine turnout,” Alan murmured, passing a piece of parchment to his long-time advisor, Jim Beaver without glancing up at the man standing to his right. Picking up another piece of parchment, he glanced at it, reading the words as a smile formed on his lips. He was pleased to see who this letter was from and the content of the message.
“Is that so?” Beaver inquired, accepting the offered parchment, and reading over the scrawled message. The missive announced the interest of yet another nobleman for Jensen’s hand in marriage.
Jensen stood at the door to his father’s council room listening to the exchange between his father, the crowned king, and his advisor, Beaver. Beaver was seen by most as a man of few words, preferring to counsel the king when his opinion was called for. To those who truly knew the older man, Beaver had an acid tongue, one a person hoped was never directed to them. Feeling a comforting hand on his shoulder, Jensen looked to his right to see Christian standing behind him. He knew what this conversion between his father and Beaver was about and he loathed to partake in it. Taking a steadying breath, he pulled the door open and stepped over the threshold, knowing that Christian would follow him.
“Ah, Jensen, there you are,” Alan said upon looking up to see his only child entering his council room. He had retreated to the room to look over the missives he had received in response to the call he’d sent out for a suitable husband for his son.
“Father,” Jensen greeted after slipping into the room, hoping not to disturb his father even though he’d been summoned to the room. He stood there quietly, waiting for his father to explain why he’d called for him. To his right stood Christian, his long-time friend, companion, and now his protector. At times, he marveled over that title given to Christian. They were living in a time of peace. Peace had prevailed in their lands for the better part of a hundred years as far as anyone could recall since his family had come into power and ascended the throne. So, the idea of needing a protector was, at times, comical to him. If they lived in such a time of peace, why was a protector needed for him? Although, he understood the true nature of having a protector. Peace was at the best of times fleeting, and anything could happen to upset the delicate balance peace brought with it, making it paramount that the heir to the throne would need protection should the scales be tipped in the favor of turmoil.
Alan gave his only child a fond smile before schooling his features and sitting back in the intricately carved high-backed chair he was currently occupying, thankful for the pillows at his back and under him, offering comfort to his tired body. The ornate wooden desk before him was littered with parchment, his pens, an inkwell, and the chalice of wine he’d long forgotten about. “Sit.” He motioned to one of the matching chairs opposite his desk, waiting for Jensen to take a seat.
Silently Jensen moved around the chair his father had motioned to and sat, perched on the edge of the seat waiting for his father to speak to him. He always found the hand-carved wooden chair with its circular back and arms uncomfortable and secretly thought his father used them to ensure whoever sat across from him didn’t overstay their welcome.
“I’m sure you're wondering why I summoned you here,” Alan said, steepling his fingers and bringing them to his lips. He watched his son’s reaction, Jensen’s pale and freckled face gave no indication of emotion, yet he could see the unspoken question lingering in those stunning green eyes of his child.
Jensen had his suspicions as to why he’d been summoned to his father’s council room but remained silent on that, preferring to wait until he’d been informed of the reason for his presence. Shifting in his seat with the hope of finding a more comfortable position, he waited for his father to speak.
Alan could not deny how adaptable his son had become over the years at schooling his features or that Jensen was his pride and joy. What father would? His son had grown into a strong man with such striking features. His son’s green eyes were piercing when Jensen gazed upon a person. He knew many, men and women, found his son striking. How could they not? Jensen was a tall and strapping young man without being overly muscular. He had pale and freckled skin, long dark lashes that framed his green eyes, and what some referred to as plush, pink lips. Jensen was respectful to those around him whether the person was of noble blood or a commoner. Yet, his son was quiet and shy which had made it difficult to cultivate not only friendship but a marriage proposal for Jensen, so much so that he’d found himself forced to put out a call to any man of noble birth to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage. He knew his son had been mortified by his actions but desperate times called for desperate measures.
It had not been quite the shock Jensen might have thought it to be when his son confided to him that he preferred men over women. He could still remember how nervous Jensen had been to even come to him. Jensen had just been a boy of sixteen when his son spoke his secret to him. It had been late one evening when he’d heard a soft knock at his private chamber door. Getting up, he’d opened the door to find his son standing there, looking wide-eyed and fearful. “Son, what is it?”
“Father,” Jensen whispered, looking over his shoulder at the guard standing watch. He had managed to slip out of his room unnoticed, making his way down the long hall and up a set of stone stairs that separated his chambers from that of his parents without his guardian in toe. He knew if he was discovered unaccompanied there would be hell to pay not only for his folly but that of his guardian’s aware eyes. He just hoped he’d make it to his parents’ chamber, speak with his father, and back to his room without anyone being the wiser.
“Come,” Alan said, opening the door and ushering Jensen inside, leading his son into his private sitting room and past his sleeping wife, Jensen’s mother, Donna. “What is it?” he asked after closing the door and taking a seat next to the dwindling fire. He could tell by the way his son was acting, rubbing his hands together, shifting his weight from one foot to the other, and by the lack of eye contact that something was bothering Jensen. “Sit.”
Jensen felt as if he was about to jump out of his skin. He was about to admit something so profound to his father, the king, that he could hardly meet the man’s eyes. He kept his head down, too fearful to look at his father. It felt as if his body had a mind of its own, twitching, making him shift from one foot to the other, his hands scraping together. Upon hearing his father’s voice, he was startled and then moved to sit as he’d been commanded.
“Take a breath and then tell me what is the cause of your turmoil,” Alan advised, sitting back in his chair to wait for his son to speak. He had always prided himself on the fact that his son could come to him at any time to speak with him on anything and he wanted this to be one such time. He would be content to wait for Jensen to gain his composure and tell him what was troubling his son. “Take your time. We have all night. There’s no rush,” he added softly, wanting Jensen to understand that he was not upset with him.
Nodding, Jensen looked down at his hands which were clasped together in his lap. He’d risen from bed, his mind muddled with his thoughts, and had thought to seek out his father. He was dressed in a deep blue nightshirt that fell to his calves and had wrapped a soft cream-colored blanket around his shoulders before leaving his room barefoot with the hope of speaking with his father. Now as he sat there across from his father in his father’s private sitting chamber he was beginning to doubt himself. Starting to rise from the chair, he said, “I’m sorry to have bothered you…”
Raising his hands, Alan motioned for Jensen to stop. “My son, you came to me for a reason. Clearly, there is something weighing heavily on your mind. You have always been able to speak to me before. Tell me what’s bothering you.”
Sitting once again, Jensen bit down on his bottom lip, wondering how he would speak the words he needed to tell his father. Would his father accept him? Would his father be horrified and if so, what outcome would befall him? At best, his father would accept him as he was, continue to love him and call him his son. Should that not happen, the best he could hope for would be to have his title of crown prince stripped from him and to be banished from the kingdom. The worst thing that could happen, what he feared the most, was that his father would be so angered that not only would he be denounced as his father’s son, crown prince, and heir to the throne but his father would call for his death. The thought of that, of being put to death was fear enough to bring tears to his eyes.
Reaching out, Alan placed his hands over Jensen’s clasped one. “It can’t be that bad.” He drew in a startled breath when he noticed Jensen’s wet lashes and tears on his son’s cheeks. “Jensen, what troubles you so?” He couldn’t recall the last time he saw his son so upset that Jensen had been reduced to tears.
“I’m sorry, father… I never meant to be a disappointment to you or the kingdom…”
“A disappointment? Never. What would make you think this way?”
Raising his tear-stained face to his father, he whispered, “Because I know you wish for me to take a wife… And I can’t… I can’t fulfill my duty to you or our people.”
Alan’s face scrunched up in confusion. “A wife? Has someone approached you regarding marriage?”
“No… No,” Jensen said, his voice shaking as he spoke.
“Then why are you afraid of not being able to take a wife or performing your duty to me or our people?” Raising a hand to Jensen, he fitted two fingers under his son’s chin, lifting his head so they were able to look into each other’s eyes. “It seems to me that you have gotten yourself worked up over something that has not come to pass yet. There is still plenty of time for you to find someone to marry and make a suitable union with.”
“Not… Not if I don’t wish to marry a woman,” Jensen’s voice broke on the last word he spoke as fear gripped his heart.
“Not wish to marry a woman?” Alan repeated. “I’m confused. It is such a late hour and your words are not making much sense to me.”
His father’s words brought on more tears as Jensen attempted to look away from his father. Raising his balled-up hands to his face, he wiped at the hot tears as they slid down his cheeks.
“Speak plain to me as you always have.”
“If I do… It will bring disgrace to you…To our kingdom… You will no longer love me…” Jensen’s words were going out in stuttered breaths as he tried to speak, attempting to hold back his tears. “I fear that I will disappoint you… That you will banish me…”
“That, my son, I can assure you will never come to pass. You are my son, my pride and joy. There is no one aside from your mother that I love more,” Alan affirmed, reaching out to cup Jensen’s face in his hands, ignoring the soft sounds of movement coming toward them from the sleeping chamber he shared with his wife, Jensen’s mother.
“I… I desire to marry a husband, not a wife,” Jensen whispered, attempting to pull away from his father’s strong grasp. As soon as he’d spoken those words fear gripped him, terrified of how his father would react to his admission.
“Ah, now we have gotten to the heart of the matter,” Alan said with a smile. His eyes flicked to the figure standing behind Jensen’s chair before focusing again on his troubled son. “My dear boy, it does not matter to me or your mother that you prefer a husband to a wife. All we wish for is for you to find someone to love.”
Placing a soothing hand on Jensen’s shoulder, Donna added, “Your father speaks the truth. There is nothing you could do to make us love you any less than we already do. You were a gift from the gods to us and we cherish you.”
“Now that we are at the heart of the matter, rest your fears aside. Nothing has changed.”
Pulling her hand away from where she had rested it on Jensen’s shoulder, Donna stepped further into the room. “We have had our suspicions, and we accept you for who you are. Never doubt that. And when it is time for you to marry and take a husband, we will stand proudly by your side.”
“We will accept this man as our second son.”
“Yes,” Donna agreed, standing by her husband, taking Alan’s hand in hers as she stood there looking at her son. Her heart was breaking to see Jensen in such turmoil. “My dear son, whatever your future holds, you will always have our love and support.”
“You… But… I…” Jensen stammered looking from his mother’s smiling face to his father, only to see a loving smile on the man’s face.
“You have nothing to worry about, my son.”
“I do,” Jensen insisted.
“How so?” Alan asked.
“The people… They’re expecting me to take a wife of noble blood…”
“And you will take a husband of noble blood. I’m sure we will be able to find you a husband of noble blood. Same thing,” Donna said, waving her free hand dismissively. “I see no problem there. Our people love you. They will accept you and your husband.”
“Maybe.” Jensen lapsed into silence, worrying his bottom lip between his teeth. While his parents hadn’t reacted the way he’d feared, it still didn’t mean that the people within the kingdom wouldn’t. What if they called for him to be stripped of his title as the crowned prince? He would be denounced by the people and his parents would have no choice but to do as their people demanded. Again the thought of being put to death brought fear to him. There was still a possibility that their people would call for his death if they were incensed enough.
“Still with the pondering?” Alan teased trying to lighten his son’s mood.
“I thought we had put your fears to rest.”
“Our people may accept me and my desire for a husband…”
“They will. Our people love you,” Donna assured her son. Jensen certainly wouldn’t be the first man in their kingdom to take a husband. Their kingdom as well as the lands surrounding their castle keep were made up of open-minded people. She knew of several same-sex couples and they lived happily among the rest of the population. She had no doubt that those within the walls of their castle keep or those living outside of it would accept their crown prince for who he was and who Jensen loved.
Shaking his head, Jensen said, “Yes, they may accept me. They probably will,” he added when he saw that his parents were about to protest. “But as their crown prince and heir to the throne, they will expect me to produce an offspring. How am I to do that if I take a husband? Our lineage will die with me. Our people will be forced to demand another to sit on the throne. One that is able to produce an heir.”
Letting go of her husband’s hand, Donna rushed forward to cup her son’s face in her hands. “My dear, sweet child, do not give up so easily.”
“I fear we have sheltered you these years,” Allan added, looking at his son and wife.
“I… I don’t understand.”
“What your father is trying to say is there is still hope for you to produce an offspring. All is not lost. There are men who are able to conceive and carry a child. It is rare but not unheard of. There have been several recorded births such as this throughout our kingdom in the past. Just a few years back, in fact, a man living in the next town over gave birth to a healthy boy. You or your husband may just be one such man.” Seeing the doubt in Jensen’s green eyes, Donna smiled lovingly at him.
“Your mother speaks the truth,” Alan interjected.
“How… How is it possible?” Jensen had heard rumors, stories of such a thing happening but he’d thought them to be just that, whimsical stories told to pass the time.
“We have had such a thing happen within our own family. A great uncle… A blood relation to you and me… He married a man and together they conceived a child. This great-uncle, he carried their child within his own body. He gave birth to a daughter. See, my child, all is not lost.”
“It also happened in my own family,” Alan added, hoping to strengthen the hope his wife was instilling in their son. At least a generation ago…” He pondered, bringing the fingers of his right hand to his lips as he tried to recall his family’s story. “Yes, if I recall correctly… It was a cousin. He fell in love with and married another man. Together they had two children. He was able to conceive and carry both children, giving birth to two healthy boys. So, you see, it is very possible this may be something you are capable of.” Getting to his feet, he met first Donna’s eyes and then Jensen's. “Now, I think we have spoken of this enough for now. The night is nearly dawn and I for one am in need of sleep.” Extending his hand, he offered it to Jensen. “Never forget that we love you and only wish for you to be happy.”
Nodding in agreement, Jensen accepted his father’s offered hand. It was late and they had spoken of his secret and apparently a well-kept secret within their own family. He doubted his parents had willfully kept this information from him. The way they spoke of it, it did not seem as if they were ashamed of a man taking a husband or being able to conceive and produce a child. To him, it seemed that this revelation, while news to him, was commonplace and not something that bothered his parents. It also gave him hope for his future, that he might be one such man who would be able to conceive and produce an offspring. It was something he was willing to hold on to as he hugged his parents and slipped out of the room leaving his parents to return to bed.
Taking Donna’s hand in his, he raised it to his lips, kissing the back of his wife’s hand, his lips brushing against the soft skin. He saw the worried look in his wife’s eyes and smiled reassuringly at her. “My dearest.”
“My heart broke for our son tonight… To see him in such turmoil… That he thought he was a disappointment to us,” Donna confided tearfully.
With his free hand, Alan reached out to gently brush away the tears from his wife’s face. “At his age, I recall worrying the same thing. We have reassured him of our love for him and given him the hope he needs.”
“I just want for him to find happiness… To find a love like ours.”
“And he will, my beloved, he will, in time.”
And though that time had yet to come, Alan had allowed Jensen to live a happy life. But as he and his wife aged, he knew it was time for Jensen to wed. He had hoped that Jensen would have found a suitable match by now but it seemed his son had yet to. Two summers ago, when they had been touring the kingdom, he and his wife had hoped that after meeting the second son of the house of Padalecki, Jensen would have expressed interest in the boy. Jensen and Jared were of the same age, and both noble in birth. Both boys seemed to be smitten with each other, despite Jensen’s shy way about him. He could tell by the way Jared smiled openly at Jensen, that the younger Padalecki boy harbored feelings for his son. He knew it could be quite daunting to express such feelings for the crowned prince but he, his wife, and Jared’s parents would have welcomed a union between their sons, strengthening the union between their two houses and the kingdom. Seeing as that had not happened, whether Jensen had been too shy or that Jared hadn’t been ready, he hadn’t pushed the issue of a union between their sons. Seeing that Jensen hadn’t found anyone to wed, he had done the only thing he could think of, inviting any man of noble birth to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage in any manner the willing participant saw fit. Now, as he looked over those who had made their intention known, he hoped that one would be a suitable match for Jensen. The sound of his son’s voice pulled him from his musings on the past, bringing into focus the present and why he had called for Jensen to join him.
“I presumed you called me to your council room to speak with me.”
With a wide smile, Alan nodded as he looked up at his only child. “That I did. As you know I put out the call to any man of noble birth who wished it so to compete for your hand in marriage in the manner they saw befitting.”
Jensen’s jaw clenched at his father’s statement. He was well aware of what his father had done. While he wasn’t particularly thrilled with it, he did understand why his father had acted. His parents were of an age where they would like to see him wed. Since he had yet to find a suitable man to marry, his parents had begun to worry about his future and in turn the future of their kingdom. He had also begun to worry for himself. He had suitors but none of them had been what he had hoped they would be. In truth, none of them were Jared Padalecki. He still thought of the boy he’d met two summers ago. He dreamed of the time they had spent together. There were times when he’d wished he’d worked up the courage to kiss Jared when they had made it to the heart of the maze Jared had led him through. As they sat quietly on the lovers' bench, undisturbed by their guardians, he’d had the perfect opportunity to steal a kiss from the taller boy. Unfortunately for him, he had been too shy to act upon his budding feelings for the younger Padalecki son. He had questioned his actions and doubted that Jared had feelings for him. Jared had been kind to him, engaging with him in conversation. Jared had shared with him his private library, even going so far as to lend him a book to pass the quiet nights while he and his parents were guests in the Padalecki castle keep. He had even gone so far as to imagine what it would have been like to stand before the priest who sanctioned Jared’s brother’s wedding to wed Jared. It had been foolish on his part, he knew that. He and Jared barely knew each other but still, to this day, he couldn’t seem to forget the taller boy’s kind way about him or how Jared smiled at him, making him feel as if he was seen, as if he was important and not because he was the crowned prince. After the wedding, he and his parents had departed the Padalecki castle keep and he had not seen or heard from Jared again much to his disappointment. While his heart still longed for the taller boy, he could only assume that Jared had found some pretty and petite woman of noble birth and had settled happily into wed life. He could at least wish that for the boy who had shown him such kindness. The sound of his father’s voice pulled him from his thoughts. Shifting in his seat, he looked at his father, giving the older man his full attention.
Holding the parchment in his hand, Alan glanced at it again, hoping his glee wasn’t noticeable as he looked at his son. “It seems the Padalecki boy… Well, he’s not much of a boy anymore now is he? It seems he will be arriving to partake in the competition for your hand in marriage.”
Jensen felt himself beginning to shake while he listened to his father speaking to him. Jared. His mind screamed the name over and over again while his heart beat rapidly. Was it possible? Was there a possibility that the boy he couldn’t stop thinking about also couldn’t stop thinking about him? Was Jared really interested in marrying him? Had their encounter two summers ago meant more to the taller boy than Jared had let on? He could still recall their first meeting. He had been so worried about leaving his family’s castle keep and his best friend Christian behind. He had begged his father to allow Christian to accompany them only to have his father reject that idea. He understood the older Ackles’ reasoning, Christian was in training to become his protector and any time spent away from his training would result in Christian being seen as unfit to continue. While he hated to be away from the only home he’d ever known and the one friend he had, he understood why Christian wasn’t allowed to accompany him and why he and his family had to make the journey. With the summer months upon them, it was their duty as the crowned royal family to tour the lands and meet with their people. It was their duty to give hope under their care and protection and ensure peace in their lands. Years prior, he had been left at the castle under supervision, his parents not wanting to take him away from his studies and his home but for some reason, that year had been different. He knew enough not to fight his parents and had gone willingly, not wanting to cause them any trouble or worry. They had been several weeks into their journey stopping at each town under their protection when they had arrived at the Padalecki castle keep, which looked similar to their own. As they made their journey prior to arriving, he heard his parents speaking.
“We’ll be there shortly,” Alan confirmed, looking over their itinerary. “The Padaleckis have been good to the crown… Loyal since the Ackleses took the throne.”
“It will be good to see the Padaleckis. Their older son is to wed while we are there.”
“Ah, yes,” Alan agreed, looking up from the parchment in his hands. “Yes, I do seem to recall the invitation. It would be nice to partake in the wedding festivities…”
“To give our blessing on such a joyous occasion,” Donna added, looking at her only child, hoping that someday she would experience the joy of seeing her son wed. Since he’d been a child, Jensen had been quiet, shy, and reserved. It didn’t help that he was the crown prince which caused him to be highly guarded. It didn’t make it easy for her son to make friends when his safety was feared for even in the time of peace the Ackleses reigned over. It broke her heart to see her child so closed off, and she hoped that Jensen would be able to make a friend or two… Someone to lift the loneliness that had settled over her son. She could see it in his green eyes whenever the servants’ children played outside or even ran through the castle. She wanted the same for her son but knew the impossibility of that desire. As the crown prince and heir to the throne, caution could not be thrown to the wind. Jensen’s safety was of utmost importance not only to her and her husband but to that of the crown. Shifting in her seat, she leaned forward and placed a hand on Jensen’s. “It will do us good to partake in the wedding festivities. There is a younger boy, Jared. He’s around your age…”
At hearing that there would be a boy around his age at the Padalecki castle keep, Jensen raised his eyes from his clasped hands to meet his mother’s loving gaze. While he wanted a friend, someone other than Christian who had sworn his loyalty to the crown and vowed to protect him, he knew the possibilities of such a friendship were fleeting at best. “Jared,” he said, doing his best to keep the hope rising within him from bleeding into his voice.
“Yes, Jared. He’s the younger Padalecki son. He’ll be there and from my understanding, he was born the same year as you. It will be nice for you to spend time with someone of your age.”
Nodding, Jensen offered his mother a halfhearted smile and then turned his attention to the window, looking out at the ever-changing scenery. He continued to listen to his parents as they spoke to each other until their carriage broached the outer limits of the Padalecki castle keep. Shifting in his seat, he reached out to push aside the heavy brocade curtain so he could peer out the window easily to take in his surroundings. He saw smiling faces and people waving at the carriage as they passed by on their way to the inner courtyard to be greeted by the Padalecki family. As the carriage came to a stop, he pulled his hand away from the curtain, letting it close as he sat back in his seat, waiting for his parents to step out of the carriage before he did as was customary. He heard a gruff voice announcing his father and then his mother before his name was called out. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself and then moved from his seat to the door of the carriage, accepting the offered hand as he stepped out and placed his feet on solid ground giving the knight a smile in thanks. Shyly he looked around, his eyes resting on the tall boy standing in line to greet him. As soon as he’d seen Jared, he’d smiled shyly before looking away, feeling as if he was on display and that the taller boy’s eyes were piercing him and seeing into the very depths of his soul. He could still recall the sound of Jared’s voice, a rich baritone one that spoke of the man he would become. He did his best to suppress the chill running down his spine with the anticipation of seeing Jared again, wondering if the voice now matched the man it belonged to. There was something in him, deep in his gut telling him that Jared was no longer the tall, lanky teen he had met and spent time with two summers ago and he could barely contain his anticipation of seeing Jared again. The sound of his father’s voice pulled him from memory, forcing him to look his father in the eye, hoping he didn’t give himself away.
“Jensen, did you even hear a word I said to you?” Alan asked, sitting back in his chair with an amused smile on his face. He hadn’t missed his son’s reaction to him mentioning Jared’s name. He had long suspected that Jensen had, at the very least, an interest in the younger Padalecki son. Watching the blush that crept up Jensen’s neck, coloring his son’s pale cheeks and making his freckles stand out prominently, he knew he had the answer to his unspoken question. Yes, Jensen had not only heard what he’d said but his son held an interest in the younger Padalecki son. Maybe, with any luck, not only would Jensen find a husband but it would be Jared. From what he could recall of Gerald’s younger son, the boy was charismatic but also kind, easily winning over anyone Jared encountered.
“Yes, Father,” Jensen answered, forcing himself not to reach over and rip the parchment out of his father’s hand as was his first instinct, wanting to read for himself the letter of introduction sent on Jared’s behalf. He knew there wouldn’t be much written and whatever was would not have been written by Jared himself. Most likely, the missive had either been written by Lord Padalecki himself or one of his underlings with the hope of announcing Jared’s interest in participating in the competition for his hand in marriage as well as attempting to put the younger Padalecki in a good light. All the responses received would be the same, something he could most likely recite - Your highness, please accept this letter of introduction by way of means to inform you of my son’s intention to partake in the competition set forth by your noble house. It is an honor for my son to be invited as he is of noble blood. My son - whatever the man’s name might be - is of noble blood, virtuous, well-adapt at chivalry, and so forth, and would make a most suitable husband for the crown prince… He didn’t need to read any of the letters to know their contents.
“Good,” Alan commented, offering one of the parchment letters to Jensen, watching as his son accepted it and began to read.
Reaching out, Jensen took the parchment from his father, letting his gaze linger on the first words, hoping to see that it was Jared’s letter of introduction. To his surprise, it wasn’t. It was from a family he had little dealings with and could barely remember meeting the man. As he read the letter, he did his best to stifle a yawn. He had been correct in his thoughts over the introduction, the noble father expounding on his son’s virtues. Unfortunately, those virtues consisted of hunting, battle training, horseback riding… Nothing written told him of the man he would see compete for his hand in marriage. After reading the letter, he placed it on the corner of his father’s desk, ready to take his leave.
“Here’s another,” Alan said, handing him another response to his call for any man of noble birth to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage. Each one was just like the previous one - a name, the noble family that backed the man’s birth, and his abilities. Well, not all were the same. There was one that stood out.
“Thank you for sharing these with me.” Jensen placed yet another response on the edge of his father’s desk, knowing that one of these men would end up being triumphant in their pursuit for his hand in marriage. And while none of them interested him, at least not on paper, he would do his duty to his father and the crown. He would wed whoever won. He started to push to his feet, feeling defeated when his father stopped him.
“There is one more,” Alan announced, holding the parchment just out of his son’s reach, not willing to hand it over until Jensen sat again.
“It’s an interesting one… Not the typical introduction,” Beaver commented, watching the exchange between father and son.
Willing himself not to sigh in frustration, Jensen lowered himself back down into the unforgiving chair, waiting for his father to hand over the last response. His eyes widened when he saw who the letter was from - Gerald Padalecki - and the letter was unlike the others. Gerald wrote to his father, the king, as if they were friends and not a nobleman addressing the ruling king. The letter was filled with a warmth and familiarity the others didn’t contain. Sure, they were well-written and cordial but they lacked the ease with which Lord Padalecki’s was written.
My dear friend,
I hope this letter finds you and your family well. It has been some time now since you, your lovely wife, and your son have graced our castle keep. It hardly seems possible that two summers have passed since we were last in each other's company. Please, let me extend an open invitation to you should you and yours find yourselves in our part of the country. We would be most thrilled to entertain you again. I miss our talks.
It was an honor to receive your request for our son, Jared, to partake in the winning of the crown prince’s affection in any manner befitting. I must say, I didn’t see that coming. We are humble people but welcome this opportunity.
My son, Jared, will, of course, do his best to participate. He is of a kind heart and has only ever spoken highly of the time spent with the crown prince, Jensen. There was a fondness between them, one I hoped would blossom into friendship if nothing else. Should our sons not mix well together, please know this would never tarnish our friendship or my duty to the crown. I wish your son, the crown prince, Jensen, much happiness with whomever he chooses and pray their union is blessed by the gods. May the gods bless and keep you and your family safe.
Ever your loyal servant,
Gerald Padalecki
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
After reading the letter, Jensen set the parchment down on his father’s desk. “Quite interesting,” he agreed, hoping that he wasn’t giving away his true feelings in the letter. The words, of a kind heart, depicted Jared accurately from what he remembered of his time spent with the taller boy. Jared had been kind to him. He had to admit, if only to himself, that the letter was touching and that he liked the fact that the older Padalecki hadn’t made the attempt to expound on his son’s virtues other than stating the truth that Jared was kind of heart.
“Well, that’s all of the letters informing us of who to expect,” Alan commented, gathering the parchments and shuffling them on his desk.
“It is a good turnout, Your Royal Highness,” Beaver stated.
“Yes, very true.” Alan leveled a knowing look at his son. “I trust you will be able to find a suitable nobleman in the bunch to wed.”
“Yes, father,” Jensen answered, hoping he would be able to live up to that expectation.
Handing the parchments to Beaver, Alan met the older man’s eye. “See to their accommodations. Make them… comfortable but not too comfortable.” A mischievous smile pulled at the corners of his mouth. “We need to see what these men are truly made of.”
Beaver raised his eyebrows at the older Ackles’ implication. “As you wish,” he said, accepting the parchments. He understood very well what the older Ackles was telling him without speaking his thoughts. He wanted the men who would soon be descending on their castle keep to feel welcomed since they were their guests but he also didn’t want them living in the lap of luxury.
“Now that you have seen the responses, do not worry. I’m sure there will be someone within the mix who might catch your eye.”
Taking that for the dismissal it was, Jensen rose from the chair. “Yes, father,” he said as he turned away from the desk, ready to disappear from the room and his father’s steady gaze.
“Jensen, always a pleasure to see you.”
“You as well,” Jensen said before slipping out of the room, making sure to close the door behind himself to give his father the privacy he was due.
“What was that about?” Christian asked as he pushed himself away from the stone wall, nodding at the guard standing by the door.
“Not here,” Jensen said, leading Christian down the hall and away from prying eyes and ears. Turning a corner, he led Christian down another hallway which brought them to his private chambers. Once inside, he perched himself at the window, looking out over the expanse of grounds. For a moment, as he looked over the rose gardens below, he allowed himself to smile, recalling the time he had spent with Jared in a similar garden. He remembered the warm sun on his face as he linked arms with Jared and allowed the taller boy to lead him from the castle keep, outside, urging Jared to tell him the origins of the garden, smiling shyly when Jared revealed that the garden had been a result of Jared’s mother’s longing for a bit of home.
As they stood together, Jared’s voice broke the silence. “When my mother wed my father the lands which you see before you were just grass. She was used to having a garden that wasn’t planted just to produce food. She grew up with a flower garden back home. She ran around one, played games in it, read in it, and passed the time just sitting on a bench. She missed it. One day she brought the idea up to my father about planting a garden. One that she would tend to. He, wanting to make her happy, of course, agreed to it.”
Jensen had chuckled in response as Jared led him over to a bench where he had confessed, “It’s beautiful here. I can see why you’d like to sit here.” He did appreciate the beauty and tranquility of the garden before him. They had been seated at a bench just outside the garden, overlooking it when Jared confided to him, upon his urging, that the garden was more than what it seemed. It wasn’t just a garden but a maze.
Jared had moved closer to him and then told him, “The garden is actually a maze.”
Jensen had been astonished to discover that. How clever, not even the gardens here, at his own castle keep, had been crafted in such a manner. Before he could even respond, Jared was speaking to him, asking him if he would like to see the maze. With uncertainty, he had asked, “Do you know the way?” The words had just slipped out and he could only imagine how foolish they had made him sound to Jared. Yet, Jared’s soft chuckle was anything but cruel, and before he could say no, he found himself helped to his feet by the taller boy and again linking arms as Jared led him from the bench they had been seated on and through the maze the garden had created.
At first, Jensen had been fearful of entering the maze, scared that he would be left to figure out how to navigate it on his own. He was also fearful of his parents’ reaction should he find himself lost in the twists and turns of the maze and what the result of that anger would be should it be directed at Jared. Much to his hopes, Jared hadn’t abandoned him in the maze, leaving him to find his way out of it. Jared had stayed true to his promise to lead him through the twists and turns and into the heart of the maze where they ended up. His breath had caught in his throat when he realized what the heart of the maze hid - a lovers’ bench. He stood there, mesmerized by the sight of the bench, instantly knowing what it was but too afraid to say words. Somehow, this experience and sharing it with Jared seemed magical. Even now, after two summers passing, it still felt magical. The sound of movement caught his attention, pulling him from his memory.
“Jensen,” Christian called out, moving closer to his friend, watching as Jensen turned away from the window, the shy smile on his friend’s face falling.
Turning away from the window and pushing the memory of Jared, the maze, and the lovers' bench aside, he looked up at Christian to see the questioning look in his friend and protector’s eyes. “Christian,” he sighed, bringing his hands to his face, fingers rubbing his temples.
“What is it?” It wasn’t uncommon for Jensen’s father, the king, to call for his son to join him in his private chambers or even in his council chamber. Typically, when Jensen was summoned to the king’s council chamber, he would accompany his charge so he would be privy to the goings on of private matters that might affect the crown prince’s safety. For some reason, this time, he had been required to stand guard out in the hall while Jensen spoke with his father and Jim Beaver. It had irked him, seeing as how he wasn’t able to protect Jensen as was his duty, but he also understood that at times there was business that needed to be discussed or conducted without others overhearing. Whatever had been said between Jensen, his father, and Beaver had left his friend bereft, and until his friend confided in him as to the reason why, he was at a loss as to how he might be able to help. “Tell me what’s bothering you. I may be able to help…”
Jensen gave a bark of humorless laughter. “I seriously doubt that.”
“Tell me. Lighten your burden,” Christian urged, hoping Jensen would confide in him as his friend normally did.
Sighing heavily, Jensen shook his head. “Where do I even start?”
“At the beginning,” Christian joked, watching as the frown that had marred Jensen’s face tipped into a slight smile. It was a start, and he’d accept that he had been able to add humor to the situation. It might not solve whatever was bothering Jensen but at least he could lessen the severity of whatever was going on. He knew about the call the king had sent word that he and Jensen’s mother, the queen, were offering the crown prince’s hand in marriage to a nobleman who won his affection in any manner befitting. While he understood the king’s growing desperation for Jensen to find a suitable nobleman to marry and hopefully carry on the royal lineage, he also could see how conflicted Jensen was over this news. There was no doubt in his mind that Jensen would conform to his father’s wishes and perform his duties to the crown but what he’d hoped for was that his friend would be allotted the chance to find love. Soon, none of that would matter by the way Jensen was acting.
“The beginning,” Jensen repeated as his shoulders sagged. That was easier said than done. “How I wish it was so easy.”
“Tell me your father hasn’t changed his mind and has taken it upon himself to wed you to someone you have yet to meet.”
“Not quite. He hasn’t grown that desperate. Although, this announcement allowing any man of noble birth to compete for my hand in marriage certainly feels as if it's an act born of desperation.”
“How do you feel about it?” Crossing his arms over his chest, Christian waited for Jensen’s answer. He knew how he felt about the king’s decision and to him, it certainly felt as if it had been born from desperation. Jensen was only twenty-one. His friend had his entire life unfolding in front of him and he hated to see how sad Jensen was.
“Does it matter?” No one had seen fit to ask Jensen prior to the announcement being made by his father how he felt over the matter. What did it matter now? Soon men of noble birth from the far reaches of their kingdom would descend on their castle keep with the hope of winning his affection and in turn, his hand in marriage. He would be forced to make a choice as to who would be best suited to be his partner to not only marry but rule the kingdom when the time came. How was he supposed to make such a decision? He barely knew any of the names on those letters of introduction. “I will perform my duty to the king and crown.”
“I know you will, but you also deserve not only a say in the matter but to be happy.”
“When one is the crown prince, one is not allotted happiness. It is my duty to put the good of the kingdom before that of my own comforts.”
“I disagree. I think you should be allowed to find happiness. At least you’ll be able to view the men as they compete… Get a sense of their actions.”
“True and my father did share with me the letters of introduction.”
Christian saw a spark of hope behind Jensen’s green eyes. “Oh? And?” he prompted.
“There was one nobleman who stood out. We met two summers ago. He was…”
Raising an eyebrow, Christian asked, “He was what?”
“He was kind to me. I had hoped…” Shaking his head, Jensen said, “It doesn’t matter.” He did appreciate the kindness Jared had shown him while he and his family had stayed at the Padalecki castle keep. He suspected that Jared wasn’t being kind because he had been ordered to by his father but because that was the type of person the taller boy was. On more than one occasion he had heard Jared speaking softly to one of the servants, offering a smile, and a thank you. He had also seen Jared take the time to help one of their servants with a heavy tray she had been carrying. He had also been on the receiving end of such kindness when Jared had offered to lend him a book to read to pass the time while he was there. He also suspected that Jared never allowed others into his private library and for the taller boy to do so had been meaningful.
“It does matter. What did you hope for?”
“I had hoped to form a friendship with him but that never came to pass. We stayed with his family and attended his older brother’s wedding. We passed the time together and then we left. I’m sure after two summers passing, he has forgotten about me.”
“Not so if his name is among those intending to compete.”
“Intending is the key word. His father wrote the letter of introduction. That doesn't mean he actually means to make the journey or even compete. He could just be placating his father… Agreeing to make the journey, possibly even being seen at the castle to appease his father. He may have an interest in another…”
“After meeting you, I find that hard to believe.”
“Then why did he never make his intentions known?”
“Maybe it’s because of who you are,” Christian suggested, earning a harsh look from Jensen.
“Just what is that supposed to mean?” Jensen asked, crossing his arms over his chest.
“Not what you’re thinking. What I mean to say is it can’t be easy for someone to harbor feelings for the crown prince and admit to them. The crown is an intimidating thing.”
Nodding in agreement, Jensen turned to look out over the garden again, imagining what it would have been like to walk hand in hand with Jared through it, laughing as they discussed the day’s events. “That it is… Intimidating… Daunting…” He still had no idea how he would be able to take on the task of being king when his father decided it was time to pass the throne to him. He had been groomed for such a thing his entire life but still felt as if he’d never measure up to his father’s and their people’s expectations. His father cast a long shadow over the throne and him and he wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to get out from underneath it.
“You see, it wouldn’t be easy for someone, even of noble birth, to approach the crown prince… To confess his feelings for you without feeling a sense of inadequacy…”
“So, is that to mean, since I am the crown prince, that I will never know happiness? That I am to put aside my desire to love and be loved by the one I choose to marry for the sake of the crown?” It would be a bleak life for him if Jensen was right on that account.
“No, that’s not what I’m saying. I’m just telling you that maybe this boy you met two summers ago wasn’t sure of himself. It’s been two years, and people grow… They change… Become stronger… More sure of themselves as a man than as a boy. Maybe he might just surprise you,” Christian offered.
Shrugging, Jensen said, “Maybe, I guess anything is possible. Speaking of possibilities, how does your search for true love fair? Has Lila been taken in by those blue eyes of yours?” He watched as Christian’s cheeks began to turn pink.
“I’ll win her over in time but you’re attempting to change the subject. We’re not here to discuss my love life…”
“Or lack thereof,” Jensen cut in, earning himself a disgruntled look from Christian.
“Taunt all you want… I will in time win Lila’s affections just as one of the noblemen competing for yours will.”
Rolling his eyes with a huff, Jensen said, “I seriously doubt that. You didn’t read some of those letters of introduction.”
Christian wiggled his eyebrows. “Oh, what, did they expound on their… Ah… How should I put it… Virtues?” He couldn’t stifle his cackle when he saw how red Jensen’s face had become. “Tell me they didn’t!”
“Nothing that sordid but a few were clearly overcompensating for something I fear they may be lacking.”
“Do tell!”
“One boasted about his son’s prowess at archery and how he always hit his mark.”
As soon as the words had left Jensen’s mouth, Christian began to laugh.
“Don’t laugh, it was disgusting to read.”
“I bet.”
“I felt as if I needed a bath or at the very least to wash out my eyes.”
“Was that the worst of them?”
Rolling his eyes, Jensen said, “Hardly but that was the most memorable of the bunch. I mean, who writes something like that? As if it’s going to entice me into considering him? All I’m going to be thinking about is if he can always hit his mark. If he’s able to, why is he still unwed? I don’t think he can find the bullseye, let alone the right spot.”
Christian doubled over with laughter at hearing Jensen’s comments. As his laughter subsided, he heard Jensen’s laughing. “Maybe… Maybe… He just needs a bigger target,” he quipped when he’d caught his breath.
“Then I’m not the one for him,” Jensen added, making them laugh anew.
“Seriously, were there any prospects?” Christian managed to ask once he’d sobered up.
Shrugging, Jensen said, “On paper, not really. Maybe one… Or two…”
“So, a special one?” Christian asked, raising his eyebrow. His implication was clear. Whoever this boy was from two summers ago was still on Jensen’s mind and he wished that he knew who he was just so he would be able to vet him and save his friend from any heartbreak.
A sly smile came to Jensen’s lips. “I see what you’re doing. You’re trying to get the names from me. I’m sorry my friend but there’s no sense in giving out that information. You’ll meet them soon enough since they are due to arrive within the next few days. Beaver was tasked with seeing to their accommodations and making them comfortable.” The smile fell from his lips as he thought about any of the intended participants gracing their castle keep. “Besides, I have my doubts about any of those noblemen actually showing up.”
“Jensen…”
Jensen held up a hand, cutting Christian off. “No, these men, should they show, are not looking to wed me. They want my crown. They want the title and all that goes with it should they be chosen to marry me. I’m not about to fool myself into thinking any of them have feelings for me past what they can get from me and my family should we wed. It will be marriage on paper. I know that. I’ve known that since my father made the announcement. The king, the queen, and our people will breathe a sigh of relief to know that I am wed. They will even be joyful and I will smile as expected the entire time. Once we are behind closed doors, my husband will do his duty to me. We will consummate our union and if we are lucky, an heir will be produced from our joining. I pray the gods are favorable and bless us with a child. After his duty to me is fulfilled, I’m sure he will be off traveling the lands, viewing the kingdom, and seeing to our peoples’ needs. He might return to me to celebrate our union or the day of our child’s birth but nothing more.” Even if the man he chose to wed was Jared, he didn’t have high hopes for his future as far as his impending nuptials and wasn’t about to wish for more. He wondered why after two summers had passed Jared hoped to wed him. He had his suspicions that Jared was only competing for his hand in marriage to appease his father and should he not be chosen, the taller man would be able to face the older Padalecki with the knowledge that he had at least tried. And should Jared be the one chosen, he would reap the benefits of being wed to the crown prince. It would only be a marriage of convenience for whomever he chose. He would perform his duty to whomever he wed, even if he felt nothing for the man. There had been many royal marriages before his that were not born of love but out of duty and he was prepared for his to be such one. It would be a loveless marriage but it would be one he would endure for the good of the crown and the kingdom. He had learned at an early age to smile even when he was at his worst to give those around him a sense of hope. He also knew that whatever child born from his union, should the gods smile upon him, would fill his heart with love and that would be enough for him.
“You paint such a bleak picture for your future.”
“I speak the truth.”
“I pray you’re wrong. I pray the gods smile on you and whomever you choose and that your union is a happy one filled with love.”
“That, my friend, is only a dream and one I stopped wishing for a long time ago. I’m afraid a happy union, one filled with love, was never in my future,” Jensen said sadly before turning his back on Christian, ending their conversation as he looked out the window. The flowers below were in full bloom, making him wonder if those planted at the Padalecki castle keep were as well, and if Jared had led another through the twisting pathways and into the heart of the maze. Had Jared sat with another on the lovers' bench? Had Jared kissed another while they sat together, exchanging furtive glances?
“Jensen…” Christian started to say, moving toward his friend, and placing a hand on Jensen’s shoulder only to quickly pull it back when he felt his friend tense under his touch.
“Don’t you have other duties to attend to?”
“My first duty is to you. It always has been and always will be.”
“I relieve you of that duty.”
Knowing it was better not to push his friend, Christian nodded even though Jensen’s back was to him. “As you wish,” he said before retreating from Jensen’s private chamber to stand guard outside the door. It was better to retreat than to engage and possibly upset Jensen further. He could only imagine the turmoil filling his friend at the idea of marrying a stranger. At least if he should take a wife, he would be able to choose to do so out of love and not out of duty to the crown and the kingdom. There were times he envied Jensen but this was not one of them. The only thing he could do was be there for his friend, to lend Jensen an ear, a supporting shoulder, and to help him through this trying time. Even though he and Jensen’s lives were vastly different, he still considered the crown prince his friend. Jensen had never treated him differently for being a commoner while the crown prince was of noble blood.
Bringing his right hand up to his head, Jensen rubbed his fingers against his forehead before closing his eyes. For a moment he allowed himself to relive the memory of Jared’s touch upon his arm and how warm the taller boy’s skin felt against his. He vividly remembered the intriguing color of Jared’s eyes and how they would seem to change color in the light, at times appearing blue, and then green, and then even golden. When Jared smiled, a true smile, his dimples were on display. Many times while in Jared’s presence, he found himself wishing for the taller boy to smile at him. When Jared spoke, his voice was rich and deep sounding, even for one of his age. He could sit and listen to the taller boy speak about nothing, losing himself in the sound. And while he recalled all that, he could not seem to remember a time when Jared gave him any indication that the taller boy fancied him or another boy of their age. Had Jared been too afraid to act on his possible feelings? He wanted so much to hope so but feared that Jared, like all the others flocking to the Ackleses’ castle keep was only doing so with the hope to win his hand in marriage and reap the benefits that came along with being wedded to him. He was sure he had spoken the truth when he’d uttered his words to Christian, a happy union, one filled with love, was never in his future. With a heavy sigh, he turned away from the window. He couldn’t allow himself to wallow in what ifs, wishing for the boy he still thought about from two summers ago would be anything other than what he expected him to be - an opportunist just like the rest. While he wasn’t thrilled with his father’s decision to put out a call to any man of noble birth wishing to try for his hand in marriage, he was thankful that the decision on who to wed was left to him. As he had promised his parents, he would pick from the men gathered. The nobleman who won his affection in any manner befitting would be the one he wed. He would just have to sit through the men’s acts of heroism and shows of brute force, and hope that there was one that stuck out from the rest, one that seemed to have an inkling of kindness about him. If not, the bleak future he envisioned for himself would only grow darker.
Turning away from the window, he thought about taking a walk in the gardens below, only to dismiss that idea simply because that would mean Christian would accompany him. For the time being, he wanted solitude which meant it would be easier for him to remain where he was. His private chambers would afford him the solitude he currently needed. It wasn't that he didn’t enjoy Christian’s company, he did, but for the time being he needed to be alone with his thoughts. Moving away from the window, he made his way over to his bed where ran a hand over the intricately carved wooden headboard before climbing onto the bed to lie in the middle of it with his arms tucked under his head, letting his mind wander.
A knock at his door startled Jensen from his thoughts. He’d been lying on his bed staring up at the ceiling wondering what his life would be like once he made his choice. For a moment he allowed himself to think of the possibility that he would not find a suitable man among the nobles gathered, vying for his hand in marriage, hoping to catch his eye and his favor. Would his father be angry with him for not choosing another man to marry? Or would that decision be the final one to make his father and mother turn their backs on him? Would their people accept his choice? Would he be allowed to wear the crown, govern the people, and protect them as their unwed king? Would he be able to find happiness alone? He seriously doubted that since he longed to be loved. Who didn’t? Who wouldn’t want to be loved? His heart desired another. He desired another to love and be loved by, to be cherished and to cherish another. He couldn’t deny that truth no matter how hard he tried to push that deep down within himself. He’d had a fleeting glimpse of that possibility two summers ago when he’d encountered Jared while he and his parents had been touring the kingdom’s lands. He’d foolishly allowed himself to hope, however brief it had been, that Jared would find him desirable. He’d thought the time they had spent together meant something. That there was something, possibly an interest developing growing between them. Something that might turn into love. A love like that of his parents and that of Jared’s parents from the brief glimpses he’d seen. He’d been mistaken. After the time he’d spent at the Padalecki castle keep, Jared just let him go. He had hoped that Jared would speak up, and ask him to stay, even though that would have been impossible. As the crown prince he had responsibilities that he couldn’t shirk. He had a duty to his people but still, he would have been honored to have the taller boy make his intentions to court him known. He would have pleaded with his father to allow Jared to accompany them on the rest of their journey so that he and the taller boy would have a chance to get to know one another and see if they could form an unbreakable bond. A bond that would lead to a marriage and a happy life together. Alas, that had been the daydream of a nineteen-year-old boy. Jared had been silent upon his departure, offering him only well-wishes for a safe journey before he joined his parents in their carriage, putting distance between himself and the taller boy as they began the next leg of their travels. He had berated himself for his stupidity in thinking that he and Jared shared a spark of interest in each other. He had lain awake many nights after leaving the Padalecki castle keep wondering what he’d seen in Jared that had him pinning his hopes and his heart on one who clearly held no interest in him. Now he found himself in a situation that he was unable to escape from, and while he could flee from his problems if he chose to relinquish his claim to the crown, he knew that was something he’d never do. He owed it to his parents and the kingdom to stand tall in the face of his uncertain future and deal with his impending marriage to a man he most likely didn’t know or want to know.
“Ah, the last man has arrived!” Christian announced as he knocked on Jensen’s door. Not waiting for his friend to answer, he pushed the door open to see Jensen pushing to his feet from the bed.
Looking up at Christian as he got to his feet, Jensen frowned. “Am I expected to greet this nobleman?” His presence hadn’t been requested before, making him wonder what might be so special about this last nobleman’s arrival.
“No…” Christian started to say, shrugging his shoulders. “I just thought maybe you’d like to see the nobleman.”
“And why would I want to set eyes on this nobleman as opposed to the others who arrived prior to him?” Jensen hadn’t been motivated to leave his room before when any of the other men had arrived at their castle keep and he didn’t see why this nobleman’s arrival would be treated differently.
“This man… He’s different from what I heard,” Christian hedged, seeing that he had piqued Jensen’s interest when his friend’s eyebrows raised questioningly. Raising his hand to his mouth, he hid his smirk behind his fingers, waiting for Jensen to speak, knowing his friend wouldn’t be able to resist asking what he meant by his words.
Placing his hands on his hips, Jensen asked, “What do you mean?”
“Nothing… I mean… I thought you weren’t interested… I’m sorry to have bothered you.” Turning away from Jensen, his smirk widened to a smile as he started for the door, ready to make his exit.
“Wait!” Jensen called out, his curiosity getting the better of him. For some reason, he felt compelled to see this newcomer, even if it was from afar. He wouldn’t be permitted to actually meet whoever the nobleman was until the competition started.
At Jensen’s call, Christian stopped, schooling his features as he glanced over his shoulder. “Your Highness, do you need something?”
“Do you happen to know who it is that has arrived?”
“No, sorry,” Christian admitted as he turned back to face Jensen, seeing the crestfallen look on his friend’s face. “But I can tell you there was a bit of a commotion with whoever it was upon his carriage passing through the outer wall…”
“What? What commotion?”
“Apparently a child was nearly struck by the horses…”
“Are they…” Jensen started to inquire, feeling his heart beginning to beat faster at the possibility that one of their own may have been hurt or worse killed because of a careless driver.
“No, she’s fine… A few bumps and scrapes. The driver was able to pull the horses to a stop.”
“Thank the gods,” Jensen said, ending up a silent prayer of thanks that the child hadn’t been seriously harmed. “And the carriage? The nobleman?” He found himself asking, figuring that the carriage carrying the nobleman had continued on its merry way without a care as to the harm that could have transpired.
“The nobleman stepped out of the carriage to help the girl… Picked her up and comforted her until her mother arrived. The driver was asked to pick up the baskets and the loaves of bread she’d been carrying when the incident happened. She was on her way to deliver them to her father at the market.”
Nodding, Jensen said, “I see.” That had been the end of things. The child had been sent off with her mother, suffering the lost sales. “Do we know who the child was? Has reparation been made?”
“The nobleman paid the mother for the lost sales before the mother took the child away.”
Upon hearing that unexpected news, Jensen blinked several times as he tried to make sense of what he’d just been told. “This nobleman…”
“Has just arrived in the courtyard. Maybe a peek at whoever it is wouldn’t hurt,” Christian suggested. Turning away from Jensen, he started for the door again, sure that this time his friend would eagerly follow him.
“I guess it wouldn't hurt, would it,” Jensen surmised more to himself than to Christian as he followed his friend out of his chamber, letting Christian lead the way down the hallway, a staircase and to another hallway, stopping at a window that looked out over the courtyard.
Throwing open the window, Christian stepped aside to allow Jensen a view of the courtyard below where the nobleman’s carriage had stopped and the king and queen along with Beaver waited for whoever was inside to show themselves. He heard Jensen gasp softly when the nobleman stepped out of the carriage to be greeted.
Jensen felt his heart beating rapidly in his chest as he watched the nobleman step out of the carriage and look around, seemingly searching for something or someone. At first, the man appeared to be disappointed, as if he had hoped there would be someone he was expecting to greet him but wasn’t, only to smile when he was approached by first Beaver and then his parents. Startled by that smile, he gasped. The nobleman who had arrived was Jared. He was sure of it. He would know that dimpled smile anywhere. It was the same smile Jared had bestowed on him while he and his family had stayed at the Padalecki castle keep two summers past. It was the smile that made him feel seen for who he himself was and not for the royal crown sitting atop his head. It was the smile that made him blush and his heart beat rapidly whenever Jared bestowed him with it. It was the smile he’d missed seeing for two years and it hadn’t changed. Yet from where he stood, looking down on Jared, he could tell the other man had. Jared, who had been taller than him two years ago, seemed even bigger, if that was possible. Jared had filled out, developing muscle where it hadn’t been when they had first met. Gone were the coltish legs, replaced by hard muscle and enhanced by the cut of material he was wearing. Jared’s arms were well-defined, the muscle he’d packed on in the passing years evident even through the fabric of his tunic. The tunic seemed to be stretched across Jared’s broad shoulders and chest, secured at his trim waist by a leather belt. Unconsciously, he licked his lips at the sight before him, leaning forward to get a getter view of Jared.
Seeing Jensen leaning forward at the open window, Christian reached out and placed a steadying hand on his friend’s shoulder. The last thing he needed was for the crown prince to topple from the second-story window while trying to get a peek at the guest who had been the last to arrive. While the fall wouldn’t kill Jensen, it would certainly cause the crown prince injury and force the king, Jensen’s father, to postpone the competition for Jensen’s hand in marriage. And while Jensen might actually like that outcome, he doubted the crown prince would appreciate being bodily harmed just to postpone the inevitable. He also knew that he didn’t want to be on the receiving end of the king’s ire, having seen the man’s temper on more than one occasion over the years directed at those who had displeased him. And the queen, Jensen’s mother, would be beside herself over any injury her son sustained. He shuddered at the thought of the woman’s anguish and how distraught she would be. He wasn’t sure what would be worse, dealing with the king’s anger or the queen’s distress over Jensen being injured. No, he wasn’t about to let any of that happen if he could stop it. “Careful, you wouldn’t want to lose your balance and fall,” he cautioned, pulling Jensen back as his friend raised himself up on his toes.
Nodding, Jensen placed his hands on the cold stone of the wall, his fingers tightly gripping the window sill, bracing himself so he wouldn’t fall. How would it look if he managed to lose his balance and slip out the window, crashing onto the hard earth below? He’d look like a fool. One who was incompetent, not fit to stand by a window without falling out of it. It would make the people question his ability to think rationally and govern them when the time came. It would also put doubt in the minds of the noblemen who had assembled in their castle keep, ready to compete for his hand in marriage, wondering if he was a blithering idiot who couldn’t manage to stand by a window without falling out of it. Although, it did give him pause for a moment, wondering if the risk to himself was worth the fall. It would certainly hinder the upcoming competition enough should he be laid up in bed with any sort of injury. The nobles who had flocked to their castle keep might be sent home until he had recovered from his injuries. Yes, his father would only send word upon his recovery for the men to return. Some might even refuse to return, having found another to marry in light of his injuries and recovery time. While that thought was tempting, he didn’t relish the idea of purposely causing himself injury just to postpone the inevitable. He was expected to take a husband from the noblemen who had answered his father’s call. At least right now, he had a say in the matter. If the men were turned away because of him being laid up with an injury, his father might become desperate enough to choose a husband for him. No, he couldn’t let that happen and quickly dismissed the idea of willfully causing himself injury just so he could have a small reprieve that might not come to pass. “No, no, I wouldn’t want to fall,” he agreed, stepping back from the window so he was no longer looking down on Jared, his parents, and Beaver. “I’ve seen enough.”
Nodding, Christian said, “Very well. What should we do to pass the time?”
That was a good question, Jensen thought to himself. What should they do to pass the time? He couldn’t leave the castle, not even to stroll around the grounds for fear of running into one of the noblemen. That had been his father’s decree. Those who had answered his father’s call had been sequestered away from the castle but not the grounds to keep them away from him until the competition began. Whoever he chose to marry, that decision had to remain impartial and possibly happening upon one of the noblemen would not be looked upon kindly, most likely resulting in the nobleman being made to forfeit his right to compete and return home under embarrassment. At least while he was within the walls of the castle, he wouldn’t run the risk of running into any of the noblemen but it did limit him. “I suppose I should return to my chambers until I am summoned for by the king.”
“Probably,” Christian agreed. “But where’s the fun in that?”
Turning to regard Christian, Jensen saw mischief sparkling in his friend’s blue eyes. “What do you suggest?” he asked, wondering what his friend might have in mind.
“I say we steal a bottle of mead and sneak out to the stables to drink until the bottle is empty and that scowl that’s been etched into your face is no more.”
A smile came to Jensen’s lips at hearing Christian’s suggestion. While he liked the sound of what his friend and protector was proposing, he knew it wasn’t a possibility for him. He couldn’t afford to lose his composure or put himself in a compromising position. He also wouldn’t allow Christian to go back on his vow to protect him, even if his friend was protecting him from himself. “While that sounds tempting, I think we should let calmer thoughts prevail.”
Christian scoffed at Jensen’s rebuttal, preferring his suggestion over whatever it was his friend was about to propose instead. “Let me guess, you don’t want to incite your father’s anger should you get caught disobeying his order to remain inside the castle.”
“No, I do not,” Jensen confirmed, placing his hands on his hips and meeting Christian’s questioning glance. The last thing he wanted was to anger his father while there were visiting noblemen about. He knew the castle had eyes and ears and he didn't want any gossiping tongues to wag or prying eyes to witness him breaking his father’s decree. He prided himself on always being the dutiful son and he wasn’t about to break the trust his father had put in him by going against his father’s wishes. “Do you?” he asked, watching as the color drained from Christian’s face.
“No, I don’t.” Christian held up his right hand, pointing his index finger at the ceiling. “But what your father doesn’t know won’t hurt either of us.”
A smile came to Jensen’s face as he tipped his back and chuckled. “You must be joking. There isn’t anything that takes place in this castle that my father, the crowned king, isn't aware of. The only reason one doesn’t earn his anger or punishment if you go against his wishes is because he has chosen to look the other way.” He knew for the most part, his father was an easygoing man, only asking those of his royal family and those under the protection of the crown to follow his rule. As the crowned king, his father would never ask anything of those under the crown’s protection that he wasn’t willing to first do himself. It was one reason why their people willingly supported the king. As his father, he knew the man who ruled the kingdom was a fair and just man.
“At what point are you going to live a life that’s yours?”
“Never,” Jensen replied firmly. “Never because my life is not my own. You know that as well as I do.” He would remain inside the castle as his father had ordered. He would remain chaste until his wedding night. He had never kissed another man. He had never touched or been touched by another man out of respect not only for himself but that of his father. He couldn’t bear the shame it might bring himself to be discovered in such a compromising position with someone he wasn’t wed to. He would never be able to hold his head high in the presence of his father or look the man in the eye again without feeling the shame he’d brought to parents. It was a vicious circle trying to do the right thing, be the son his father wanted as well as the crowned prince the people looked for. One false step would bring that crashing down around him and he would never put his parents through that. He just counted himself lucky that his parents accepted him for himself and hadn’t chosen to turn a blind eye on the fact that he was attracted to the male form and hadn’t forced a marriage between himself and some woman of noble birth. He would toe the line and never cause his father to doubt the trust that had been instilled in him.
“Don’t you yearn to live a little? Sow some wild oats before you are wed?”
“No. That would bring shame to my parents and the crown.”
Christian’s shoulders slumped in defeat, knowing that there would never be a way for him to convince Jensen otherwise. That his friend needed to find some semblance of happiness, to experience the thrill of living before Jensen was married off to some nobleman. “Living isn’t bringing shame to your parents or the crown.”
“Christian, you know as well as I do the standard the crown prince is held to.”
“Well, I still don’t see the harm in pilfering a bottle of mead and…” Christian was interrupted before he could finish his sentence.
“Your Highness,” Henry, one of his father’s personal attendants rushed to say, bowing as he greeted Jensen. “Your father, the king, requests your presence in the great hall.
Once the young man stood to his full height, Jensen nodded. “Please tell the king I will join him shortly.”
“As you wish. Your highness,” Henry responded before turning around and disappearing down the hallway and out of sight.
“As you see, my presence is required by the king.”
“Saved by the summons,” Christian muttered before turning to lead Jensen down the hallway and to the great hall where the king would be waiting for them.
Forcing a smile on his face, Jensen followed Christian wondering what his father might be summoning him for. Had his father heard of Christian’s suggestion to steal a bottle of mead and leave the castle as he’d been forbidden to do? Was he about to be admonished for an act he would never consider committing? As his feet led him closer to the great hall, he found himself wracked with uncertainty as he tried to think of a reason why his father might summon him. If it was for what he feared, he would do his best to assure his father that he would never go against his wishes. He hesitated outside the great hall, gathering himself before stepping over the threshold to find his father and mother seated at the high table which had been set for an early meal, yet no food had been served. He met Christian’s questioning glance with one of his own before looking around the expensive room to see that off to the right stood several men, each holding something in his hands. He could tell by the way the men were dressed that they were not the noblemen who had gathered at their castle keep to compete for his hand in marriage, but the noblemen’s representatives.
“Ah, there is my son,” Alan called out fondly, a wide smile appearing on his lips as Jensen approached him.
“Father,” Jensen murmured, bowing before his father, not rising until his father tapped his shoulder. He then went to his mother, taking her right hand in his to gently kiss the back of it. “Mother.”
“Jensen,” Donna said before patting her son’s cheek.
Righting himself, Jensen turned to regard his father, wondering why the men were in attendance and why his presence was warranted.
Sweeping his right hand at the assembled men, Alan stated, “These men are here to deliver a token of their nobleman’s affection to bestow upon the crown prince.”
Now Jensen understood why he’d been summoned to the great hall. His father had set this little introduction up without him having to actually meet any of the noblemen. Their token of affection bestowed upon him would give him some insight into the mind and intention of the man. “This is a most gracious act,” he said, coming to sit between his parents in the empty spot that had been created for him at the high table. While he wouldn’t normally sit there, the place reserved for the king, he had a feeling this had been done to make it known he was in charge and would be the one making the decision on who would be picked to be his husband.
“Let us begin,” Alan announced as he reclaimed his seat, watching as Jensen picked up the chalice filled with wine but never raised it to his lips before setting it back down on the table in front of himself. He waved a hand at Beaver who stepped forward, moving around so the older man stood at the edge of the table.
“As you wish, Your Royal Highness,” Beaver acknowledged.
As Jensen sat there, watching the exchange between his father and Beaver, he picked up the chalice filled with wine, letting it hover in his hand before placing it back down without taking a sip. He had a feeling he would need his wits about him and had decided to forgo drinking the fermented beverage so that he was clear headed. He glanced over at Christian who stood off to his right, wishing he’d taken his friend up on his suggestion to steal a bottle of mead and disappear from the castle to hide out in the stable and drink until they had emptied the bottle. At least if he’d done that, despite disobeying his father’s wishes, he wouldn’t be sitting there in the great hall with all eyes on him. Even though he’d grown up in the public eye, he was still shy, preferring to remain quiet with the hope of going unnoticed. It was a feat, as the crown prince, that he rarely achieved.
Catching Jensen’s eye, knowing how uncomfortable his friend was, Christian offered him a sympathetic smile, hoping that whatever was about to take place wouldn’t last long. If it did, he knew by the time he was able to get Jensen out of the great hall, his friend would be in need of solitude. He often wondered why the king and queen put Jensen through these tedious gatherings. Jensen’s parents were aware of his shyness, but he supposed they hoped that over time and countless gatherings, dinners, and parties his friend was subjected to, they hoped the crown prince would become more comfortable and engage willingly with others. It wasn’t that Jensen was rude, he wasn’t, he was just quiet and didn’t warm to others easily. Jensen had to keep his guard up, knowing that there could be a threat to his safety or that whoever was attempting to engage him in conversation might be doing so to gain favor with him or use him because of the power he wielded as the crown prince. He could see how that would make anyone shy and wary of those around him. He knew he would be.
Jensen looked from Christian to the doorway, wondering if there was any possible way he could make his escape without being noticed. He would feign sickness if he thought it might be to his benefit but knew his parents would not be happy with him if he suddenly excused himself. The representatives would only go back to the noblemen they were standing in for and relay how he’d suddenly left the great hall without even glancing at the offered gifts. He would seem ungrateful at best and uncaring at worst. Knowing he would bring shame to his parents if he even hinted at leaving, he sat back in the chair his father normally occupied and waited for the procession to begin because the sooner it started, the quicker it would end. The sound of Beaver’s gruff voice broke through his thoughts, reminding him of where he was and that his attention needed to be on what was taking place.
“May I present Godfrey,” Beaver announced, waving a hand at the first man standing in line, waiting to be called forth.
Leaning closer to Jensen, Alan placed a hand on his son’s arm. “I thought it best not to have those these men represent announced. This way you may admire the gifts while remaining impartial. We wouldn’t want your opinion of the noblemen to be colored by what they bestowed upon you as a gift while they competed for your hand in marriage.”
“Of course not,” Jensen acknowledged, never taking his eyes off the line of men. He swallowed thickly as the first man, Godfrey, approached carrying a linen-covered parcel in his hands.
“Your Highness,” Godfrey said, bowing before the royal family before placing the item down in front of Jensen. “The nobleman I represent bids you good tidings and hopes you will accept this token of his affection.” After placing the item down, he removed the linen covering to reveal a dagger bejeweled with rubies along its hilt.
“I thank you,” Jensen said, reaching for the dagger so he was able to inspect it despite not caring for such a thing. He already had several bejeweled daggers in his possession, none of which he carried on his person. He could at least appreciate the beauty of the blade, the way the jewels were inlaid in the hilt, and the craftsmanship that was put into creating the dagger and its scabbard. “Please inform your nobleman this gift was graciously accepted.”
“As you wish, Your Highness,” Godfrey responded, bowing again before making his way off the dais to make his way to the opposite side of the great hall where he would stand and wait for the others to join him after they had presented the crown prince with their gifts.
Nodding, Jensen carefully handed the dagger to Arne, his assigned attendant when he was attending gatherings in the great hall, for safekeeping before turning his attention back to the proceedings, wishing he was anywhere but there or that things would move along quickly so he could escape to the sanctity his bedchamber offered him.
“May I present Arthur,” Beaver announced, waving a hand at the next man standing in line, waiting to be called forth.
Jensen watched as another man approached him carrying what looked suspiciously like another dagger covered in linen.
“Your Highness, my nobleman gifts you with this token of his affection,” bowing, Arthur stated, before pulling aside the linen to reveal another dagger. Unlike the first, this one had a curved blade and the hilt was bejeweled with sapphires.
Jensen forced a smile on his face as he reached for the dagger, examining it and feigning interest in the item. “I thank your nobleman for this gracious gift. Please extend my thanks.”
“It is my nobleman who thanks you for the invitation and the opportunity to present you with a token of his affection,” Arthur assured Jensen before bowing and retreating from the dais to join Godfrey.
Jensen nodded as the man walked away, inwardly hoping the next gift presented to him wasn’t another needless dagger.
“May I present Emil,” Beaver called out, motioning for the next man to approach.
Jensen watched the man make his way over to the dais carrying something that was clearly larger than a dagger.
“Your Highness,” Emil said, bowing as he spoke. “I would like to present my nobleman’s token of affection.” He placed the sword down in front of Jensen.
The smile tightened on Jensen’s face when he saw the sword, wondering why three gifts in a row bestowed on him were those made of steel and created with the idea of inflicting bodily harm on another. Reaching forward, he pulled the sword toward him, noting that the hilt had been etched with gold filigree. “I thank your nobleman for such a fine gift,” he forced himself to say before handing this gift off to his attendant. While he could wield a sword and had been taught to protect himself should the need arise, he was not one for weaponry, preferring to leave that to the knights and his protector, Christian.
“I will tell my nobleman the gift was well received,” Emil responded before stepping off the dais to join the men who had come before him.
The next man was called forth by Beaver, stepping up on the dais to approach the high table to present his nobleman’s gift. For a moment Jensen expected yet another sword. He was surprised when the man, Gregory, placed a small wooden box in front of him.
“Your Highness,” Gregory stated. “My nobleman selected this gift for you.” Reaching out, he pulled the lid off the box to reveal the inside had been lined in red satin and held a thick gold chain.
Sitting forward, Jensen peered into the box before reaching out with his right hand to pull it toward him. Seeing that this gift wasn’t made of steel, he hummed at it as he pulled the heavy cable chain from its resting place. Each link of the chain was made of highly polished gold and was circular in fashion.
“Each link has been fashioned so there is no beginning or ending,” Gregory added.
“Very intricate,” Jensen said with a smile as he placed the chain back in its box. “Please tell your nobleman the gift has been graciously accepted.”
A relieved smile appeared on Gregory’s face. “He will be pleased to hear this, Your Highness.”
“On your way,” Beaver cautioned before calling forth the next man. “May I present Peter.”
Peter made his way to Jensen, bowing before he presented his nobleman’s gift. “Your Highness.”
Another small box was set in front of Jensen. He watched as the lid was removed so he could see what was held inside. He pulled out another gold chain which a round pendant dangled from. With his free hand, he grasped the pendant between his fingers, turning it so he was able to see that it was etched with three figures of elongated dogs with their tails entwined representing the Wild Hunt. “Ah, the Wild Hunt.”
“Yes, Your Highness.” A pleased smile appeared on Peter’s face when the crown prince recognized the symbolism of the gift he’d present to Jensen.
With a smile, Jensen said, “Please give your nobleman my thanks for such a thoughtful gift.”
Peter bowed to Jensen again and then to the king and queen before joining the others to watch as the next man approached the high table.
“May I present Dustin,” Beaver announced, watching as the next man hurried over to the dais, bowing as he approached the high table.
“Your Highness.” Dustin bowed and then placed a small box in front of Jensen. “My nobleman wishes to present this small token of his affection.” He opened the box and pulled out the gift, placing it on the table.
Nodding, Jensen picked up the gift - an open-cuff bracelet made of gold. The middle band had been decorated with an ornate grid pattern while the outer bands of the bracelet were smooth. For a moment he could only stare at the gift, wondering just who this had been intended for before he was brought out of his musing by the sound of Beaver clearing his throat. “This is most appreciated,” he said.
“My nobleman will be happy to hear this news,” Dustin said.
As Jensen sat there, watching the next man approach the high table, he reached for his chalice. Lifting it to his lips, this time he took a sip of his wine before setting it aside to focus his attention on the man standing in front of him, smiling as he wondered what this next gift would be.
“Your Highness, I present Conrad,” Beaver stated.
“Your Highness, my nobleman thanks you for this opportunity. He has selected this gift for you with the hope that it pleases you.” Conrad placed a linen wrapped gift down on the hard wooden table after bowing. Standing there as he waited for Jensen to unwrap the item.
Jensen looked at the gift before him, waiting for Conrad to reveal what it was. When the man didn’t move, he pulled the gift toward him, his fingers working apart the twine wrapped around the linen. With the twine discarded, he pushed the linen aside to reveal the gift of a brooch. The circular brooch was made of gold and had been continuously twisted from one end to the other in small curls. The rotating pin had also been fashioned in the same way, tapered to a point that could pierce through the garment meant to be secured in place. He was happy that this gift hadn’t been another dagger, sword or piece of jewelry he would never wear. This gift was at least useful. “This is a most welcome gift.”
A smile appeared on Conrad’s face. “My nobleman will be most pleased to hear this,” he said before making his way off the dais and over to the other men to watch what the last man had to offer from his nobleman.
Jensen reached for his drink, raising the chalice to his lips as he took another sip of wine. He eyed the last man waiting to be called forth wondering what this man was holding in his hands. From the size of it, he could tell it was at least not another sword. Other than that, he knew it could be anything from another dagger or piece of jewelry he had no need for. He currently only wore his signet ring which had been given to him upon his fifteenth birthday by his parents on his right index finger. The ring was made of gold and depicted the lion rampant with its raised clawed forepaws and tail. It was a treasured possession. The only other piece of jewelry he had planned to wear was his wedding ring on his left index finger when he took a husband.
“Your Highness, may I present Aldis,” Beaver called out, motioning for the last man to approach the dais.
Aldis stepped forward, approaching the dais unhurriedly as the other men before him had. As he stood before the crown prince, he bowed as the other men had. “Your Highness, I would like to present you with my nobleman’s gift.” He unwrapped the linen from Jared’s gift before placing it down on the high table in front of Jensen, watching as a look of confusion crossed the crown prince’s face. Listening to the crown prince’s soft gasp when Jensen realized it was a book that Jared had thought to gift the crown prince rather than another piece of jewelry or weapon that Jensen probably had no use for.
Jensen stared at the gift, his mind trying to make sense of what Aldis had placed in front of him. This gift was unlike any of the others presented to him that night. It wasn’t a dagger or a sword or another piece of jewelry as he had thought it would be. No, it was the most unexpected item he could be gifted with. It was a book. “A book,” he murmured, looking up at Aldis, his features softening with gratitude at the unexpected gift.
Leaning in slightly, Aldis spoke softly, explaining so only the crown prince could hear, “Yes, Your Highness. My nobleman wished for his gift to stand out amongst those offered to you.” He couldn’t help but smile at seeing the crown prince’s reaction, knowing the gift he’d presented hadn’t been one Jensen had been expecting to receive.
Reaching out for the book, Jensen pulled it to him to run his fingers over the deep blue velvet cover which had been embroidered with the tree of life in metallic silver thread and held closed with a silver clasp. He heard the soft snick as he undid the clasp so he was able to open the book to flip through a few of the pages, instantly recognizing the book as the one containing a collection of myths Jared had shared with him two summers ago. Softly he closed the book, running his fingers again over the cover before forcing himself to look away from it and looking up at Aldis. “Please…” he sucked in a breath before continuing to speak, willing his hammering heart to slow its beating, sure that everyone in the room could hear how it pounded in his chest. “Please tell your nobleman that this is a most unexpected gift. One that will be treasured,” he added softly so that only Aldis, his parents, Beaver, and Christian were privy to his words.
A wide smile spread across Aldis’ face. Placing his hands together over his heart, Aldis bowed and said, “He will be most pleased to hear how well-received his gift was, Your Highness,” before making his way over to the other men.
Alan stood, ready to end the night’s activities. “Tonight you have delivered your nobleman’s token of affection. For this, our thanks is extended to you and the one you represent.” He nodded to Beaver, letting the man know it was time for the representatives to leave.
Stepping forward, Beaver announced, “The royal family thanks you for your time. Please tell your nobleman to rest tonight, for the competition will be held tomorrow. You are dismissed.” He watched as the men filed out of the great hall before motioning for the doors to be closed to give the royal family the privacy he knew was needed. “I’d say that went well,” he said, turning back to Alan who had reclaimed the chair he’d risen from.
Alan regarded his son who was still holding the book. “I’d say so. It seems one gift in particular has captured my son’s attention.”
“Jensen,” Donna said, placing a hand on her son’s arm. “Does this book mean something to you?”
Jensen looked away from the book and into his mother’s questioning eyes. While he wanted to tell her he knew who the book was from, he decided to keep that to himself, not wanting to give Jared’s identity away, fearing that if he did his father would rule it unfair and force Jared and his men to leave the competition before it even started. “No…” he said. “It… It was… it was just such an unexpected gift. So unlike the others.”
“I see,” Donna said with a knowing smile. “Well, I think it would do you some good to retire to your chambers for the night. Maybe to read?”
“Yes, thank you,” Jensen agreed, pushing himself away from the high table before anything else could be said about the night being cut short.
“Jensen,” Alan called, stopping his son from making his escape.
“Father,” Jensen said, hesitant to meet his father’s eyes.
“The other gifts?”
“Were most appreciated,” Jensen said, not caring what happened to them. He just wanted to be alone with the book. The book Jared had allowed him to borrow. The book Jared had cared enough to gift him with.
“I see.” A smile came to Alan's face. “Away with you.” He waved a hand at Jensen, giving his son the permission he needed to escape.
“I’ll have food sent to your chamber,” Donna called out as Jensen raced from the great hall.
“Thank you!” Jensen managed to say before he was out of the great hall with Christian following on his heels, not stopping until he’d made it to his chambers.
Christian could tell by Jensen’s reaction that the book meant something and that the words his friends had spoken to his mother, the queen, had been a lie. Once they were behind the closed door of Jensen’s chambers he turned to his friend who had made himself comfortable on his bed, sitting with his legs criss-crossed underneath himself with the book clutched in his hands and held against his chest. “Jensen?”
Slowly Jensen raised his head, pulling his gaze off the book he was still holding tightly against his chest to look up at Christian, meeting his friend’s questioning eyes. “What?” he asked, his voice hollow as he fought to bring himself out of the daze he’d been in since receiving the book. He still couldn’t believe that Jared was there and that the taller boy… no,
man
, he reminded himself… had traveled to his castle keep and that Jared had remembered allowing him to borrow a book. Jared had also thought to gift him with the same book. It had to mean something. It had to mean that Jared not only remembered him but felt something for him. There had been a connection between them two years ago. It couldn’t be a coincidence. It had to mean something, or at least he hoped so.
“Are you…” Christian started to ask as he moved to the bed and sat down on the edge. “Are you all right? Does this book mean something to you?”
Jensen looked from Christian back to the book he was still clutching tightly. At first he wondered if he should tell Christian the truth, that yes, the book meant something to him. He wanted to say that not only was this book an unexpected gift as he’d stated upon receiving it, but that he knew who the nobleman was who had sent it. He wanted to surmise with Christian the meaning behind the gift, why it had been selected as the item to give to him, and how much it meant to him. He also wanted to reveal the nobleman’s name but he feared if he did, if he mentioned anything he was thinking, it would somehow ruin any chance he had of possibly finding happiness with the man who had thought enough of him to gift him with a book instead of weapons or jewelry. Before he could answer Christian, they were interrupted by a knock on his chamber door.
With a huff, Christian turned away from Jensen to see who was at the door, stepping aside when he saw that it was one of Jensen’s attendants standing there with a tray full of food. He stood there, never taking his eyes off the young woman as she placed the tray down on the table near the window.
“Your Highness,” Lilian said, curtseying, “Your mother, the queen, had the kitchen prepare a light meal for you. Is there anything else you require?”
Still too stunned to speak, Jensen sat there, looking down at the book.
“Thank you, the crown prince has everything he requires,” Christian answered, ushering the attendant out of the bedchamber. Once they were alone again, he turned his attention back to Jensen. “Jensen, what is this book? What does it mean to you?” He was about to pry the book from Jensen’s hands, wondering if that act would rouse his friend from his stupor when Jensen looked up at him and met his questioning eyes.
“This book is Jared’s gift to me.”
“How do you know this? The gifts held no names. The nobleman’s representatives were not named. How could you possibly know this gift is from Jared?” Christian asked, sinking into one of the chairs by the window.
“When my parents and I stayed at the Padalecki castle keep, Jared shared with me his love of books. He had his own private library. This book,” Jensen started to explain, looking down at it before looking back up at Christian, “this book was one he showed to me. He allowed me to borrow the book to read at night while I was there. This book has to mean something…” He bit down on his bottom lip as he tried to reason what Jared gifting him this book meant. Had he said too much to Christian? Would his protector and friend reveal the truth to his father, the king, that he did in fact know Jared was there to presumably compete for his hand in marriage as were the other noblemen? Would Jared be forced to leave the competition? Putting the book down next to him, he rose from the bed and made his way over to Christian, ready to plead for his friend’s silence in this matter. “Christian, please…”
Seeing the fear in Jensen’s green eyes, Christian raised his hand, stopping Jensen from speaking further. “I would never break your confidence unless I felt it would somehow save your life from certain danger.” He motioned to the chair opposite the one he was sitting in, watching as Jensen sat in it. “You seem taken with this nobleman.”
Jensen gave Chrisitan a pained look in response before looking away from his friend. “I am,” he admitted, feeling his cheeks beginning to burn from his blush. He’d never admitted his feelings for Jared before, not out loud, and in doing so, he felt vulnerable.
“Then we must do what we can to see him succeed, if that is what your wish is.”
“I don’t know… I thought… Hoped, really… And then…” Shugging, Jensen sat back in his chair, his eyes downcast on his clasped hands in his lap.
“And then what?” Christian urged, trying to figure out what Jensen was thinking.
“Then we left to visit another castle keep and I never heard from Jared.” Looking up he met Christian’s concerned eyes.
“I guess it doesn’t matter…”
Reaching over, Christian placed a hand over Jensen’s. “It does matter to you. Tell me, if you had your way, what would you want?”
“What would I want?”
“Yes, for yourself. If you could imagine a life the way you wanted it… The husband you would choose for yourself, would it be Jared or someone else? Would you leave it up to chance as your father wishes or listen to what your heart is telling you?” Christian had his suspicions that given the chance, Jensen would choose Jared over the other men, making him wonder if that was really what his friend wanted. Pining over someone for two years was quite different than seeing them again and having to make a judgment call on whether or not to marry them based on a competition.
“Based on just that,” Jensen said, waving his left hand at his bed and the book he’d left there, “I’d choose Jared but in reality, I know I need to remain impartial.”
“Hang remaining impartial. Do what is right for you for once in your life. It’s not being selfish to put yourself first in this instance.” Christian raised his hand, stopping Jensen before his friend was able to protest. “How can you be a ruler to your people if you are not happy? How can you put the good of this kingdom first if you are unhappy? Don’t you think your people would want to see their crown prince happy? Your father orchestrated this competition to find a suitable husband for you. Maybe this plan of his was to lure Jared here. Maybe this was his way of playing matchmaker without forcing you two together,” he pointed out, seeing hope rising in Jensen’s eyes.
“Do you think so?” Jensen asked, biting down on his bottom lip as he pondered Christian’s words. Was there a possibility that his father had orchestrated this competition as a way to bring Jared here so that they could see each other again? The choice of who to marry was his, not his father’s.
“Your father is many things, a good father and husband and a fair ruler to the crown’s people, but a fool is one thing he is not,” Christian pointed out. “The decision on who to marry is yours.”
Nodding, Jensen agreed. “True, it is mine.” Feeling a little more settled over the knowledge that the decision on who he chose to marry from the competition was his, he reached for a few of the grapes on the tray, popping one into his mouth as he sat there sharing the food with Christian until he dismissed his friend and got ready for bed, never letting anyone but himself touch the book Jared had gifted him with. Once his attendant had left and he’d been able to climb into bed, he sat there, staring at the book in his hands before running the fingers of his right hand over the cover, and eventually opening it. At first, he’d hoped to find a note from Jared to him written on the cover page or even a piece of parchment tucked in between the cover and the first page. He knew despite feeling saddened by the lack of a note that Jared wouldn’t have taken such a chance. Jared would have no way of knowing if, after the book had been presented to him, he would have cared enough to keep it or been allowed to. Just the idea that Jared had remembered this was the book he’d been loaned two summers ago made his heart beat faster. Doing his best to remain calm and not get his hopes up, he turned to the first story in the book, snuggling down against his pillows to read until his eyes were too heavy to keep open.
Having been dismissed by the king, Aldis followed the other men back to the barracks led by Fredrick, smiling to himself as the men discussed the crown prince’s reaction to their nobleman’s token of affection, wondering how best to voice Jensen’s acceptance of what had been gifted to him. Since he’d been the last man to present Jared’s token of affection, he’d been able to see the crown prince’s reactions to each gift, varying from confusion as to what had been presented to the crown prince’s subtle annoyance until he had appeared before the crown prince and set the book down in front of Jensen. The look of confusion on the crown prince’s face gave way to surprise and a soft gasp and by that reaction, he’d been able to tell that the book meant something to Jensen as it did to Jared. Ignoring the other men’s grumblings, he stopped to thank Fredrick. “Many thanks to you,” he said, ruffling the boy’s hair, earning him a wide smile from the king’s young messenger. “Please tell the king,” he looked at the men, watching as they moved past him and Fredrick without a thank you. “That we thank him on behalf of the noblemen for the opportunity to meet with him and the queen and for the chance to bestow our nobleman’s token of affection on the crown prince.”
With a smile, Fredrick nodded before running off in the direction of the castle keep.
Aldis stood watch, making sure the boy reached the castle keep safely before following the rest of the men inside the barracks. He could hear the other noblemen and their representatives discussing the events that had transpired. After arriving, he’d learned the names of the other noblemen who had answered the king’s call - Carver, Benton, Faraday, Cutler, Sutton, Manheim, and Halifax.
“The crown prince sat there with a dour look upon his face,” Emil, Faraday’s representative claimed. Placing his hands on his hips, he pursed his lips before adding, “Not very pleasant, if you ask me.”
“Yes, it was very unbecoming… Even for the crown prince,” Peter, Sutton’s representative added.
“It appeared that the crown prince could not seem to be bothered,” Dustin, Manheim’s representative added, fueling the fire and inciting the noblemen and their representatives to dissect every word spoken and gesture made by the crown prince.
“Well, I have half a mind to have you pack up my belongings and head home,” Carver said as he paced the confines of the small area he was in.
“We should be treated with more respect than this,” Manheim said, waving his hands as he spun around. “This place is not fit for a nobleman.”
“Quite right, you are,” Sutton, another of the noblemen added.
“The crown prince should have shown us more interest. We were there after all to bestow our nobleman’s token of affection,” Arthur, Benton’s representative stated.
“It was by the king’s decree that these tokens of affection be gifted to the crown prince and he sat there looking bored,” Conrad, Halifax’s representative commented.
“Disgraceful,” Godfrey, Carver’s representative added.
“Not a word of thanks for the gifts,” Gregory, Cutler’s representative stated.
Rolling his eyes at the falsehoods told, Aldis turned his back on the men, ignoring their attempts to pull him into their conversation. He had watched the events unfold and he had a very different take on things. While the crown prince was not overly jovial towards the men, Jensen was gracious upon receiving each token of affection, showing interest in each gift, and acknowledging each nobleman’s representative. He couldn’t understand what more these men wanted or what they had expected from the crown prince. With a heavy sigh, he made his way over to Jared to sit on the cot provided to him where he kicked off his boots before meeting his friend’s questioning eyes. He had to bite back his smile, knowing how hard it had been for Jared not to rush over to him and inquire how his token of affection had been received despite the other noblemen and their parties mulling around.
As soon as Aldis joined him, Jared said, “Tell me…” He bit down on his bottom lip and then met his friend’s eye. “Did he..? He hated it, didn’t he? The crown prince must have thought the gift was childish… I should have gifted him a weapon or jewelry or…” He’d heard the complaints of the other noblemen and their representatives and now he was in turmoil over his choice of his token of affection. Had he made the wrong choice? Should he have decided on something else? Jensen, like himself, hadn’t worn any other jewelry aside from their signet rings or any weapons when they’d spent time together two summers ago. But again, that had been two years ago and people changed. Jensen could have easily fallen into the trappings the crown offered, wanting for the finer things in life, draping himself in jewels as others did so they lived up to the status their title offered them. Yet, something deep within him disagreed with that thought. There was something in him that screamed that the idea of Jensen was all wrong, that the crown prince, despite his title, would never be such a person who valued gold and jewels over that of the people who mattered most to him.
Aldis held up his right hand, stopping Jared from speaking further.
Jared’s shoulders slumped in defeat. He was sure Jensen hated his token of affection. Had he been so blinded by his memory, thinking the crown prince would remember the book he’d loaned Jensen that he’d overlooked the obvious? That Jensen either didn’t remember the time they spent together two summers ago or that the crown prince didn’t care for the book. He was at a loss. How did he come back from this if he couldn’t even bestow Jensen with a token of his affection that was worthy of the crown prince? “Maybe it is I who should have you pack my belongings and take my leave,” he commented, frowning as he spoke those words.
“Jared,” Aldis started to say, speaking softly so others wouldn’t be able to hear him easily, motioning for the rest of their men to surround him and Jared.
The rest of the men shuffled forward, protectively surrounding Jared, doing their best to be there for the younger man, offering support should it be needed.
“No, you don’t have to say a word, I can tell by the look on your face that the crown prince hated my token of affection.” This was a disaster as far as Jared was concerned. Jensen hated his gift, he was sure of it. If by some miracle the gods smiled upon him and Jensen chose him to marry, it would be difficult to admit to the crown prince he had been the one to gift Jensen with a book instead of a piece of jewelry or weapon.
Reaching out, Aldis placed a hand on Jared’s arm. “Would you allow me to speak?”
Shaking off Aldis’ touch, Jared raised his hands in supplication. “Sorry, please continue.” Crossing his arms in front of himself pursed his lips together, bracing himself for the news he waited to hear, sure that whatever Aldis was about to say would not be favorable.
Sitting forward, Aldis smiled at Jared. “The tokens of affection varied from weapons to jewelry, which did not seem to suit the crown prince, aside from a brooch he would be able to wear on his cloak…” He started to explain, watching as Jared’s look of interest turned to one of defeat.
“I see,” Jared said, interrupting Aldis’ narrative of his time spent in the presence of the crown prince and the others while the noblemen’s token of affections were presented.
“No, Jared, you do not,” Aldis contraindicated.
“I don’t?”
“No,” Aldis assured his friend with a shake of his head and a comforting smile. “You see, while the crown prince was appreciative of these tokens of affection, despite what others may say… He was kind… Not dismissive of anything presented to him or anyone standing before him.”
A wistful smile appeared on Jared’s face as he listened to Aldis. It had been hard for him to picture Jensen as the others had painted him.
“I was last in line so I had the vantage to watch as the others presented their nobleman’s token of affection. While the crown prince may not have smiled the entire time we were in attendance, he did smile. The crown prince sat attentively as each gift was presented to him. He examined each one before giving his thanks. There was never a time the crown prince was not appreciative of the gifts given to him.”
“But my gift…”
“Was something the crown prince was not expecting.”
Jared gasped softly. “I don’t understand.”
“At first, the crown prince was confused by your token of affection,” Aldis started to explain, holding up a hand when Jared’s lips parted and it looked as if his friend was once again about to interrupt him. When Jared remained silent, he continued speaking. “That is, until he realized what it was. He drew the book toward him, almost lovingly, his eyes never moving from it until he forced himself to. He was quite taken with your gift. It clearly meant something to him and if my suspicions are correct, he remembers you.”
The rest of Jared’s men murmured words of encouragement as they listened to Aldis take on the night’s event. “Surely this is a good sign,” Mathias added, hoping that it truly was.
A dimpled smile appeared on Jared’s face. “Could this mean…” He stopped himself from speaking further, preferring to leave his hope that Jensen did actually remember him and treasured the book as much as he did unspoken should he be wrong. “I’m happy to hear that my token of affection was well received,” he said instead, meeting Aldis’ eyes and nodding.
“Now, we should retire for the night. The competition for the crown prince’s hand in marriage is to be held tomorrow and you need to get some sleep.” Aldis motioned for the rest of the men to make themselves as comfortable as they could for the night while he sat there with Jared, who looked stunned by the news of the crown prince’s reaction over receiving his friend’s token of affection. He gave Jared a few minutes to digest the news before urging his friend to undress for the night. “Jared, the rest of your men are readying for bed. You need to do the same. You need to sleep so that you are at your best tomorrow,” he cautioned, getting undressed and comfortable himself.
Knowing that Aldis would continue to needle him until he bunked down for the night, Jared stripped down to his braies and made himself as comfortable as he could on the provided cot. He needed to be careful when he tried to roll over for fear of falling off the cot that barely fit him. He lay there, with his arms folded underneath his head, thinking about what Aldis had said to him, how Jensen had reacted to the book he’d chosen to give the crown prince as his token of affection. Jensen’s reaction had to mean something, he was sure of it. He had to remind himself not to get his hopes up, that just because Jensen remembered him and the book didn’t mean that the crown prince would pick him to marry. With that as his last thought, he drifted off to a dreamless sleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Your Highness!” Lilian called out breathlessly as she entered Jensen’s bedchamber, rousing the crown prince from his slumber. Squeezing his eyes closed, Jensen did his best to ignore her, wanting nothing more than to continue sleeping. “I beg your pardon, Your Highness, the king has sent word that your presence is required.” Rolling over, Jensen stifled his groan as he pushed himself up onto his elbows to acknowledge Lilian. “My presence…” “Yes, Your Highness. The king wishes for you to make yourself presentable and join him and the queen in the great hall…” “For the morning meal?” Jensen asked, still trying to make sense of what Lillian was telling him. “No, Your Highness, it is past breakfast. I brought you a tray, should you wish to eat.” Lilian pointed to the table where she’d set the tray she’d brought last night. “Then why? I don’t understand,” Jensen murmured, watching as Lilian threw open his wardrobe and began to pull out his clothing. Looking over her shoulder, her eyes twinkling with delight, she answered Jensen’s question. “The competition for your hand in marriage is to start upon your arrival.” “Oh, by the gods,” Jensen mumbled, wanting to bury his head in his hands. Knowing he couldn’t, he motioned for Lilian to bring him the tray as he set aside the book. He would put it in his wardrobe for safekeeping once he was alone. He’d heard his father’s decree last night that the competition for his hand in marriage would take place the following day but he’d hoped for his sake that somehow, for some reason, his father had decided against holding the competition at all. Much to his dismay, that had not happened and he now found himself having to face eight noblemen who would vie for his hand in marriage. Displeasure did not begin to adequately depict what he was feeling. “Your Highness,” Lilian acknowledged, placing the tray on the bed next to Jensen before returning to her task of pulling out the crown prince’s clothing that Jensen would wear for the competition, settling on a deep green surcoat embroidered with gold thread which would be secured in the front with black leather straps and gold buckles that came to the crown prince’s knees. She paired this with a black tunic made of soft fabric underneath and black pants that would be tucked into soft black leather mid-calf boots that laced on the sides and along the back. Over the surcoat, a black leather belt accented with gold roses that would wrap around the crown prince’s waist, secured by a heavy gold buckle, allowing the length of the belt to rest against Jensen’s thigh would be worn to complete the crown prince’s outfit. “Thank you.” Jensen picked at the food, taking a few bites of the sweet bread before pushing it aside, knowing there would be no way he could eat a full meal with the way his stomach was flip-flopping. Pushing the tray away from himself, he sat there, waiting for Lilian to leave his bedchamber, wanting to be alone so he could look at the book again before placing it in his wardrobe for safekeeping. Satisfied with the outfit she’d picked out for the crown prince, Lilian turned back to Jensen. “Your Highness, would you like to dress now?” Before Jensen could answer, Lilian disappeared from the main bedchamber, returning moments later with a basin of water and a sponge. Placing the basin down on the table, she looked shyly at Jensen. “If Your Highness would permit…” She swept a hand over the wash basin indicating that the warm water was for Jensen’s use. A knock at Jensen’s bedchamber door saved him from answering Lilian. Turning his attention to the door, he called out, “Enter,” hoping there wasn't another attendant there to help him get ready for the day. To his relief, he saw Christian pushing the door open, his blue eyes sparking with mirth at seeing him in a state of exasperation. ‘Help me,’ he mouthed, hoping Christian would come to his rescue. It wasn’t uncommon for Lilian to help him dress, as one of his attendants it was her job to see to his needs, but for some reason that morning her presence felt invasive and unwanted. Seeing Jensen’s level of distress and knowing it would only increase the longer they were not alone, Christian said, “Leave us.” Lilian blinked several times at Christian before stammering, “But… But the king’s orders…” “I will see that the crown prince is made presentable and arrives at his destination. Should the king or queen ask, you may tell them I sent you away and that the crown prince’s care is in my capable hands.” Courtseying, Lilian said, “As you wish,” before retreating from Jensen’s bedchamber, leaving the two men alone. “Thank you,” Jensen breathed out, his shoulders slumping as relief flooded his body. “Well, come on. Get up.” Christian motioned with both hands for Jensen to get up before turning away from his friend to grab the washbasin. Pushing aside the bedcovers, Jensen swung his legs over the side of the bed, planting his bare feet firmly on the floor before standing up. He felt his cheeks burning from the flush spreading from the tips of his ears, over his cheeks, and down his bare neck and chest. “I can wash myself,” he murmured when Christian turned to him holding the washbasin and sponge in his hands. Snickering, Christian responded with, “Come now, where’s the fun in that?”, watching as Jensen’s blush intensified before stepping closer to his friend, offering the sponge to Jensen who snatched it from his hand. Scowling at Christian, Jensen plucked the sponge from his friend’s hand and began to wash himself, hoping the feeling of humiliation would disappear as he finished washing his face, neck, arms, and chest. It wasn’t as if Christian hadn’t seen him in varying states of undress, his friend had, but the teasing hadn’t put him at ease as Christian had hoped it would. “Turn around,” he murmured, waiting for Christian to do as he’d requested before he stepped out of his braies so he could wash his lower half before stepping into fresh clothing. “How do I look?” he asked, smoothing down his surcoat. “Respectable,” Christian praised as he wrapped the leather belt around Jensen’s waist, buckling it and winding the end through and over the belt, securing it in a loose knot. “Now, sit.” he motioned to one of the chairs, waiting for Jensen to take a seat so he could help his friend with his boots. “I am capable of dressing myself,” Jensen complained as he fiddled with the ties at his wrists. “I’m aware,” Christian agreed, motioning for Jensen to lift one of his legs so he could help his friend with the black leather boots. “Yet, you do not allow me to dress on my own.” “Not today.” Raising his head, Christian met Jensen’s eyes, smiling at his friend when he saw that Jensen was frowning. You do want to look your best for Jared, do you not?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at Jensen. Jensen opened his mouth to protest only to close it when he heard Christian chuckling at him. Narrowing his eyes at Christian he said, “I could order you to clean out the barrack’s privies.” “You could try but we both know I’d never show up for that duty.” “I hate you.” Tossing his head back, Christian let out a hearty laugh. “You do not,” he said when he’d composed himself, watching as the corners of Jensen’s mouth twitched as his friend fought against his own laughter. With a heavy sigh, Jensen slumped against the back of the chair, waiting for Christian to finish fastening his boots. “I don’t, you’re right. I don’t know what I’d do without your friendship. You’ve been my only companion for so long… Since we were children really.” Looking up at Jensen to see a pained look on his friend’s face, Christian sat back on his haunches. “Nothing will change. Once you’re married, I will still be your friend and protector. No one would dare separate us. I won’t let that happen,” he announced fiercely. There was no way in Hell he would allow anyone to come between himself and Jensen. Protecting the crown prince was more than just a duty. He was protecting his friend, a friend he would die for if it came to that. “Not even your husband will come between us, my friend.” Hearing that, those words spoken by Christian as if they were a promise etched in stone seemed to settle something within Jensen. “Thank you. It seems the unknown has me unsettled.” “The unknown,” Christian echoed as he got to his feet. Nodding, Jensen said, “Yes, the unknown. I am to choose a man to marry. What if I choose wrong?” “I thought you had your heart set on Jared?” Christian asked, surprised to see a frown on Jensen’s face. “What if I’m wrong in that decision? It’s been two years since we last saw each other. And even then it was a brief encounter…” “True, but one that was not easily forgotten.” “What if Jared has changed? What if he is not the caring and kind boy I remember? What if my memory is colored by my desire to recall him as I hoped and not as he truly is?” Offering Jensen a fond smile, Christian said, “I think you know in your heart the type of man Jared was back then and probably is today. He cared enough about the child’s welfare to step out of his carriage and see to her state. He cared enough to reimburse her parents for the lost sale in the destroyed bread. He cared enough to gift you with a book he remembered lending you two years ago. I think that speaks volumes to his true nature.” Moving past Christain and to his bed, Jensen picked up the book, cradling it protectively to his chest. “But what if it’s an act?” Turning away from the bed and Christian, he pulled open one of the doors to his wardrobe and placed the book between a few of his tunics before closing the door. Hearing Christian speaking to him, he forced his focus off the book and onto his friend. “From what I’ve heard, he easily accepted the accommodations the king provided without complaint. The other noblemen have not stopped spewing complaints over sleeping in the barracks or the meals provided to them, whereas Jared and his men have happily accepted whatever has been offered and have been gracious about it,” Christian pointed out. “All I can suggest is that you follow your heart and keep an open mind. If Jared is the one, then you will know it.” “I hope you’re right.” “When am I not?” Christian asked with a chuckle, leading Jensen out of his bedchamber and down the hall, not stopping until they arrived at the great hall where they were greeted by the king and queen. Jensen had to stifle his laugh as he followed Christian. When was Christian not right? There were a multitude of things over the years that Christian hadn’t been right about from the idea when they were children that it never rained at night only for his friend to sadly discover that it did in fact rain at night, to he was a natural born archer, Christian wasn’t and had to work hard to develop that skill, to they would both be married by the age of nineteen, which seemed to be invalid since neither of them were married with him being twenty-one and Christian being twenty-three years of age. There were many other examples of Christian being wrong but those memories were eclipsed by the sound of his fathers voice calling out to him as he made his way into the great hall to join the king and queen on the dais. Again the middle seat had been left open for him. “Father,” he said softly as he approached the king, bowing to show his respect to the king before turning to bow to the queen, offering his mother a soft smile. “Sit, my son,” Alan said, waving at the empty seat to his right before calling Beaver over, giving Jensen a moment to settle in the throne that would one day be his. “Your Royal Highness,” Beaver acknowledged as he stepped forward. “How may I be of service?” “I think it is time for things to begin.” Beaver glanced over at Jensen to see that the crown prince was seated, looking anything but at ease as Jensen sat on the throne, before looking back at the king to say, “As you wish.” Nodding, he turned to face the crowd that had gathered to watch the noblemen there compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. “Your attention!” he called out over the voices, waiting for the people to settle down before he spoke again. “Silence!” he bellowed when the great hall had yet to quiet down. Once he had everyone’s attention he nodded to the king, stepping back as Alan rose from his seat. “Welcome!” Alan called out heartily, smiling at those who had been permitted to gather to watch the competition. “The crown prince, the queen and I thank you for your attendance.” Jared was softly shaken awake. He did his best to shake off the hand shaking him and tried to sit up without falling off the cot. “What?” he asked, rubbing his eyes as he tried to open them. “It’s time for you to be up,” Aldis said as he held Jared to sit up, fearing his friend would topple off the cot that barely contained Jared’s body. “There’s fresh water should you wish to bathe. I’ll warn you though, it’s not warm.” Throwing off the blanket that had been covering him, Jared shivered. He wasn’t sure if he was shivering from the thought of a cold bath or the feel of the crispness in the air hitting his skin. He could hear muffled voices speaking in the distance but he ignored them as he tried to focus on waking. Running his fingers through the mess he called hair, he looked up at Aldis to see his friend offering him a plate filled with cheese, bread, and grapes. “Eat, you’ll need this for your strength.” Jared attempted to push the plate away. “Eat,” Aldis insisted, forcing the plate into Jared’s hands. “We have no way of knowing if this will be the only food offered today and you will need some type of sustenance.” Grudgingly Jared accepted the place, forcing himself to eat under Aldis’ watchful eyes, knowing that if he didn’t eat something his friend would most likely force him to. When he’d finished the food he handed the plate back to Aldis and got to his feet, stretching to release the tension in his cramped muscles before making his way over to the communal area to splash cold water on himself. The cold water had the effect he was hoping for, waking him so he could focus on getting ready should the noblemen be called to compete that day for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. Shaking the water from his head, the cool droplets hitting his skin, he ran his fingers through his hair, hoping he could tame its unruliness. “Come, my friend,” Aldis laughed upon seeing Jared’s attempt at fixing his hair. “Let me help you.” He pointed to his cot, urging Jared to sit as he did his best to work his fingers through Jared’s hair before giving up and backing away to search through Jared’s trunk. “Here we are.” He triumphantly held up the ivory comb that had been packed, returning to Jared so they could use it to tame his friend’s hair. “Perfect, he murmured, earning him a frown from Jared. “Was I not before?” “Hardly,” Aldis chuckled. “You looked like a porcupine. Now, your hair is at least presentable. Now, we need to make the rest of you suitable to be seen by the crown prince. We can’t have you stumbling upon him looking like an escaped lunatic.” Rubbing his hands along his chin and cheeks, Jared had to agree with Aldis’ assessment. It had been two days since he’d last shaved and he could feel the growing stubble. “Fine,” he grumbled, watching as Aldis retrieved his shaving knife. “Don’t squirm,” Aldis warned as he set about grooming Jared, praying he wouldn’t nick his friend. It wouldn’t help Jared’s confidence after teasing his friend if Jared sported even the smallest of cuts. When he was done and Jared looked to his satisfaction, he backed away. “You, my friend, are now presentable. All you have to do is dress and then we will be ready for the call.” Feeling apprehensive, Jared could only nod, hoping that after he was dressed, no one would comment on his attire. He wouldn’t be wearing a tunic or even shoes when he competed for the crown prince’s hand in marriage, and while he’d been confident in the outfit when he’d packed it, his nerves were beginning to get the best of him. “I… I don’t know…” he started to say, swallowed thickly as the words got caught in his throat. “You don’t know?” Aldis parroted, confused by Jared’s words. “You don’t know what you packed for the competition?” “No, I don’t know if I can do this,” Jared admitted in a whisper, fearing he was not only about to make a fool of himself but also let down his men, his parents and their people. Placing what he hoped was a comforting hand on Jared’s shoulders, Aldis said, “Even if you don’t think you can, I believe in you. We believe in you.” “We have brought you this far, your grace,” Mathias added. “Lean on us should you need to,” Leif offered. “Full confidence,” Declan interjected. “Never doubted you,” Nigel remarked. “Thank you, my friends,” Jared as he pushed to his feet, a grateful smile on his face. It was the confidence boost Jared needed to hear, to know that his men, those he now considered friends, believed in him. Turning away from his men, and not worrying about his modesty, he pulled out the loose-fitting gray pants and pulled them on before sitting down to wrap the ties that protruded from his ankles around his calves, tying the ends in a knot just below the back of each knee. “This…” Nigel’s eyes widened at seeing all that Jared was wearing. “Leaves nothing to the imagination.” “Aye,” Lief agreed. “There is nothing for you to worry about,” Mathias assured Jared. “Definitely not,” Declan added. “No my friend, “Aldis said as he held out his hand, offering Jared help to his feet. “You have nothing to worry about. The crown prince will take one look at you and swoon.” “And so will every woman and probably a few men,” Mathias cackled. Shaking his head, Jared couldn’t help but join in, adding his laughter as he finished getting ready, throwing a cloak over his shoulders to hide his bare torso until it was his time to compete and slipping his feet into his closed-toed slippers to keep his feet covered and warm as he sat there surrounded by his men. His mind started to wander, wondering if keeping him and the rest of the noblemen and their men cooped up was another test when the door to the barracks was pushed open and Fredrick appeared, standing there as his chest heaved while he tried to catch his breath. He couldn’t help the smile that formed on his lips at the sight of the boy, making him wonder if Fredrick had been instructed to run to the barracks to put on a display. Rising to his feet, he made his way over to Fredrick when none of the other noblemen acknowledged the boy. “Take a breath,” he advised, speaking softly to Fredrick. “Are you in need of something to drink?” He was about to motion to one of his men to bring the boy a drink when Fredrick spoke. “No… Your… Grace,” Fredrick panted. “Please excuse my state. I did not mean to trouble you…” Jared held up a hand, silencing the boy. “It’s no trouble.” “Thank you, Your Grace.” Fredrick smiled at Jared, appreciating the taller man’s kindness. “Tell us why you’re here,” Sutton grumbled as he got to his feet. “What could it possibly be now?” Benton demanded coming to join Jared and Fredrick. “Give the boy a moment to catch his breath,” Jared cautioned, moving to stand between Fredrick and Benton. “Why is it that we are subjected to this insult?” Cutler demanded. “What insult is that?” Jared asked. No one, to his knowledge, had been insulted, yet this nobleman seemed to think otherwise. Cutler scoffed. “What insult?” He waved a hand in Fredrick’s direction. “Him.” “Fredrick is under the employment of the king,” Jared reminded Cutler with a hard edge to his voice. “And you will do well to remember that and show our king the respect he is due by showing anyone who works for our king respect.” “He is a boy… A nobody,” Benton commented. Seeing that he was getting nowhere with these other noblemen, Jared gritted his teeth and turned his back on them. “Fredrick, what message do you have for us?” With a grateful smile to Jared, Fredrick said, “The king summons you to the great hall. The competition for the crown prince’s hand in marriage will be held today.” “Thank you,” Jared said. “You are to gather what you may need to compete and follow me.” “Are our men allowed to accompany us?” Jared asked. “Yes, Your Grace, that is allowable,” Fredrick stated. Nodding, Jared turned away from Fredrick and made his way over to his men, ignoring the other noblemen and their grumblings as they readied themselves for the competition. Once he and the others were ready, they were ushered out of the barracks and led back to the castle keep and into the great hall where they found the king and queen already seated on the dais with an empty chair between them. “Please, Your Graces, follow me,” Fredrick said, separating Jared and the other noblemen from their men. Jared gave a look to Aldis and his men, watching as they nodded to him encouragingly as he was separated from them. While he wasn’t fond of this separation, he figured it was necessary so that no nobleman had help from one of his own men. Fairness of this competition was paramount. “This way,” Fredrick stated, leading the noblemen to an area that had been sectioned off from everyone. “You are to wait here until you are called for,” he explained before darting off to find Beaver. Fredrick ran to Beaver’s side, pointing to the men he’d just left. “The noblemen are ready.” “Good,” Beaver responded. “Were there any issues?” He knew from dealing with the noblemen as they had arrived that most of them were less than appreciative of the offered accommodations and hadn’t been shy about voicing their opinions. The only one who didn’t seem bothered by what the king had offered them was Jared. “Of course,” Fredrick stated with a smirk. Raising an eyebrow, Beaver said, “Really? Did they give you any trouble?” “They started to, but His Grace Padalecki intervened on my behalf.” “Interesting,” Beaver commented before turning his attention to the king and queen, waiting to be called forth by the king to announce the first in the competition. Jared stood with the other men, corralled into a corner, being jostled by the noblemen around him looking to lay eyes on the crown prince since Jensen had yet to make an appearance. Since he stood several inches taller than the men milling around him he was in a better position to see when the crown prince made his way out of a large arched wood and stone doorway and over to the dais where the empty seat had been placed. To the left of the empty chair was seated the king, Alan, and to the right of the empty chair was seated the queen, Donna. The queen was dressed in the finest silks, her fingers bejeweled as was her pale throat, with a long gold chain dipping down between her breasts. Her wheat-blonde hair had been swept away from her face, pinned to the back of her head with jeweled hair pins, the remaining strands fell unbridled past her shoulders. The style was reminiscent of how his mother wore her darker hair, making him feel a sense of longing for home and his own mother. The king was also dressed in a similar fashion, minus the jewelry, only wearing his signet ring on his right index finger and his wedding ring on his left. He couldn’t help the smile that formed on his lips as he silently remarked on how similar the king’s attire was to that of his own father’s. Again, he felt that familiar longing for home and to set eyes on his parents blooming in his chest. As he pushed that aside, trying to focus on the king and queen, he noticed something that he hadn't before, something surprising. What was unexpected to Jared was that neither wore a crown as he’d thought they would. As he contemplated that omission, he realized when he’d been greeted by the king and queen yesterday that neither had been wearing a crown, and two summers ago when they had been received at his family’s castle keep that they hadn’t been wearing their crowns either. His eyes widened and it felt as if the breath had been stolen from his lungs when he saw the crown prince make his way over to the king. Jensen was even more striking than he’d remembered. He watched as Jensen approached his father, the king, hugging the older man as Alan rose slightly to meet Jensen before reclaiming his seat. Jensen passed the empty chair to greet the queen, his mother, taking a knee to kiss the queen’s hand, Jensen’s mother reaching up to lovingly pat his cheek, before the crown prince pushed to his feet to claim the empty chair. He stood there, mesmerized by the crown prince’s green eyes, barely breathing with the realization that he was finally seeing Jensen again after two years. After greeting his parents, Jensen sat in the empty seat, the throne his father, the king, normally sat in. At first, he found himself uncomfortable, as he had the night before when he’d been seated in the seat his father normally occupied when the noblemen’s tokens of affection had been presented to him. As he sat there last night as he did now, he found himself settling despite feeling the eyes of those there to witness the competition on him. Taking a deep, steadying breath, he looked out over the faces, some he knew, many he didn’t, and gave a guarded smile. Before turning his attention to Christian when his friend placed a hand on his shoulder to get his attention. Knowing that Jensen was most likely uncomfortable finding himself the center of attention, Christian placed what he hoped would be seen as a comforting hand on his friend’s shoulder. Leaning in so that only Jensen could hear him, Christian whispered, “Let the games begin.” Even though he knew that was Christian’s attempt at lightening his mood over the predicament he found himself in, Jensen couldn’t help but grimace. “Indeed,” he responded without looking at Christian. Licking his lips, Jared smiled, watching as the man standing next to the crown prince leaned down to whisper something into Jensen’s ear making the crown prince grimace. He wasn’t sure what the man could have said to mar the prince’s handsome face but whatever it was he wished he could set it right and see an unguarded smile on Jensen’s face. Before he could give more thought to what he’d just witnessed, a gruff voice called out for everyone’s attention, silencing those there to witness the competition as well as the noblemen waiting to compete. With a nod from the king, Beaver stepped forth. “Your attention,” he called out, his gruff voice rising over the noise of those gathered to witness the competition for the crown prince’s hand in marriage. The noise dimmed but did not cease, forcing him to call out again, “Silence!” When silence filled the great hall, he looked out over the crowd and announced, “His Royal Highness wishes to speak,” before stepping back to allow the king to stand and greet those in the great hall. Pushing to his feet, Alan gave Jensen a fond smile before turning to face the crowd. He’d made the decision earlier that day to keep the gathering small, allowing only a select few whom he trusted from his castle keep as well as the noblemen and their men to be present for the competition. This way, should any of the noblemen proclaim they were unjustly treated, there would be witnesses to their falsehood. Stepping forward, he smiled broadly at those before him. “I would like to thank everyone who is gathered here today. Several of you have traveled many miles to compete for my son, the crown prince’s hand in marriage. Today, we will see your merit. I sent word that I was offering the crown prince’s hand in marriage to a nobleman who wins his affection in any manner befitting. Eight men of noble birth with noble blood running through their veins have answered that call…” Those in the crowd awed by this clapped. A few of the noblemen cheered for themselves. Jared heard the men’s rumbling and their boasting of their prowess. He tried to pay no heed to their words until he heard the king speaking again. Silently, he inched closer, listening to the king’s words, his heart beating faster as Alan spoke. Alan motioned for the crowd to silence before continuing to speak. “While the queen and I sent this offer, it will be the crown prince’s decision as to who he chooses to marry.” “This is not what I expected,” Faraday complained. “This is falsehood,” Manheim whined. “We were misled,” Halifax grumbled. “This should not be left up to the crown prince’s whim,” Carver bleated. Jared smiled at the king’s words and the other noblemen’s reaction. Jensen would be the one to make the decision on who he chose, not the king as many had expected. As far as he was concerned, this decision announced by the king was the fairest of them all. It should only be the crown prince’s decision to make on who out of the noblemen gathered there today to compete for his hand in marriage Jensen chose. Alan ignored the grumblings, smiling as he did before continuing to speak. “This decision may not sit well with some of you, but it is my decree and it is what will take place. You do have the choice of bowing out gracefully with no slight taken upon the crown. This is your chance.” He turned his attention to the eight noblemen, watching to see if any made the decision to leave. Seeing that none moved, he nodded and then continued speaking. “Now, let us enjoy the competition,” he said before returning to his seat, motioning for Beaver to call for the first competitor. With a nod to Alan, Beaver stepped forward again to look out at those gathered. He cleared his throat and then turned to face the noblemen standing to his left. “We thank all of those in attendance today. The competition will begin momentarily. Each nobleman will be announced and called forth. The nobleman will walk to the center of the dais, acknowledge the crown prince, and then compete in any manner the nobleman sees fit. Once the nobleman is finished, he will then return to stand with those noblemen who have yet to be called to compete. Those watching the competition are warned not to interfere, but you may cheer for the nobleman after he has finished. You are strongly advised not to interrupt or interfere with any nobleman as they approach the dais or compete here today,” he announced, giving everyone a moment to digest what he’d just said before speaking again. Per the king’s decision, each nobleman would be called to compete in the order they had arrived, making Carver the first to be called forth and Padalecki last. “May I present to you Lord Carver,” Beaver called out, motioning for the first nobleman to step forward and begin the competition. Beaming with pride at being the first to be called forth, Carver brushed past the other nobleman and made his way to stand in front of the dais. “Your Royal Highness,” he started to say, making eye contact with the king and ignoring the crown prince. “I have prepared a poem.” Alan raised an eyebrow but remained silent as he turned slightly in his chair to regard his son. Since the nobleman standing before them had slighted the crown prince, he would leave it up to his son to address the issue. Catching his father’s eye, Jensen nodded and then turned his attention on the older, balding man standing in front of the dais. “Good sir, it is your crown prince you should be speaking to.” Carver cleared his throat, his skin flushing from embarrassment at his faux pas. “My apology to the crown prince. Please allow me to begin again.” Before Jensen could address Carver, Beaver stepped forward. “Proceed with this poem you have prepared for the crown prince.” Stepping back, he caught the grateful smile Jensen offered him, smiling at the crown prince in understanding. Clearing his throat, Carver began to speak. “Let me recount the ways of your beauty… Your handsomeness. The color of your eyes, the sky only pales in comparison…” Jensen blinked in surprise, wondering how his green eyes could be compared at all to the blueness of the sky. Raising his right hand to his lips, he did his best to cover his uncomfortable smile as Carver continued with his poem. “Your heaving… Ah… Chest draws breath from the sweet air around me. I am lost in the presence of your dewy skin. I would bask in your caress for you are the wom… man of my dreams,” Carver finished, flashing a smile at Jensen before bowing and walking off to rejoin the noblemen waiting to be called to compete. Turning his head slightly to the left, Jensen glanced up, hoping to catch Christian’s eye. Seeing that Jensen was looking up at him and not out over the crowd, Christian leaned down to speak softly in his friend’s ear, “Yes, Your Highness?” “Do you have your dagger with you?” Christian’s brows furrowed in confusion over the question, but nevertheless, he answered, “I do.” He always carried a blade with him as protection whether it was for himself or to protect Jensen should the need arise. While there had never been a threat made against the crown prince’s life, and they were in the royal family’s castle keep, he could never let his guard down which would result in failure of duty to the one he was sworn to protect with his life. Looking past Jensen, he searched for any possible threat that the crown prince may have seen. Seeing none, he asked, “Why do you ask?” “I wish for you to take your blade and plunge it into my neck.” That wasn’t what Christian had been expecting to hear from Jensen, thinking that there was still a possible threat to the crown prince’s life. He chuckled at his friend. “I’m sorry, that is something I cannot do for you.” “I beg of you, please put me out of the misery of watching these noblemen compete for my hand in marriage.” Pleasing a hand on Jensen’s shoulder, Christian leaned in again to speak. “Now, where would the fun be in that?” “I hate you,” Jensen hissed. “We both know that’s not true, Your Highness,” Christian corrected before pulling his hand away and straightening up, his eyes searching over the crowd. “There are more noblemen to come.” Jensen groaned in response and then forced himself to smile as Beaver stepped forth and called the name of the next nobleman, watching as a three-legged archery stand was set up before a round target made of woven straw was placed on it. Thankfully, the target was not facing the dais as it had been placed widthwise across the great hall, so the archer would not be facing him, his parents, or any of those gathered to watch the competition. All Jensen could think as he sat there watching the target being set up was this man must surely be the one whose father boasted about his son’s prowess at archery and how he always hit his mark. Well, they would see if the man’s words were true to form. “Your highness, I give you Lord Cutler,” Beaver announced before stepping back to allow the next nobleman to compete. Smiling widely, Cutler walked past the other nobleman and strode to the middle of the dais. “Your Highness, It gives me great honor to compete for your hand in marriage,” he said as he bowed, jostling his arrows which hung from his quiver that had been secured to his belt, causing a few to fall out and clatter onto the stone floor. His face turned scarlet as he fumbled with the fallen arrows before he managed to pick them up and slide them into his quiver. “If I may, your highness.” He pointed to the target. Nodding, Jensen waved a hand at the target, giving the nobleman standing before him permission to proceed, waiting to see what would come of this display set up in front of him. As expected, the first shot Cutler took missed its mark, falling short and hitting the stone floor a few feet in front of the target. “Practice shot!” Cutler called out, pulling another arrow from his quiver as he corrected his stance so he could load the bow. He waited for a hush to fall over the crowd before raising the bow and releasing the arrow. This shot hit the mark, barely, making him wince and the crowd clap enthusiastically. Without waiting for approval, he drew another arrow and shot it off, this one hitting one of the inner rings of the target. He was about to draw another arrow from his quiver when he was interrupted. Seeing what was happening and how far off the mark Cutler was, Alan waved a hand at Beaver, hoping to stop the nobleman’s attempt at further embarrassing himself. Stepping forward, Beaver called out, “Lord Cutler, we thank you for your demonstration on how well-adept you are at archery.” “Yes… Yes,” Cutler agreed, lowering the bow and placing the arrow in his quiver. He watched as one of his men retrieved his target before making his way back over to the noblemen he’d been standing with to watch as the next man competed. Stepping forth, Beaver cleared his throat and then called for the next nobleman. “May I give you Lord Benton,” he called before stepping back as a thin man stepped forth. “Your Highness,” Benton said, bowing before proceeding to draw his dagger. Seeing the dagger in the nobleman’s hand, Christian stepped in front of Jensen with his hand on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw his weapon and cut down the possible threat to the crown prince’s safety. Realizing that he had mistakenly threatened the crown prince’s life, Benton waved his free hand in front of himself. “No… No… I meant no harm to the crown prince or any member of the royal family,” he explained quickly as he sheathed his dagger. “I… I…” He waved forth an attendant, hoping this would explain why he’d drawn his dagger. Christian watched as one of the many servants the castle keep had ran to the dais carrying a target and stand similar to the archery one they had seen not long ago. Understanding that this nobleman was about to throw daggers at the target and not the crown prince seemed to sit better with him as he stepped aside to allow Jensen to see what was happening. He caught Jensen’s eyes and smiled before taking his place next to his friend, keeping a watchful eye on the nobleman before them. “My apologies…” “Please begin,” Beaver called out, hoping to hurry this along as they still had five other noblemen who had yet to compete. Nodding, Benton drew his dagger again, took aim, and threw the blade, watching as it hit the top right-hand corner of the target but didn’t stick. The dagger fell, clattering to the stone floor, making him wince. Taking a breath, he walked to retrieve the dagger, returning to stand before the target to where he aimed and threw the dagger again, missing the target completely. For the second time, he retrieved the dagger from the floor, returned to stand in front of the target, and aimed, throwing the dagger and hoping it hit its mark. This time it did, hitting the lower left-hand corner where the blade stuck. Smiling triumphantly, he turned to look at the crown prince. Wide-eyed, Jensen nodded at Benton, hoping that was the last he’d see of the man. “We thank you for your display of accuracy,” Beaver said, motioning for Benton to move along so he could call upon the next nobleman to compete. “I give you Lord Sutton.” He watched as the potbellied nobleman pushed past the others to make his way to the dais. “Your Highness, it is an honor to compete for your hand in marriage,” Sutton said after bowing. Beaver motioned for the nobleman to move it along. Nodding, Sutton waved the minstrel over, waiting for the man to finish tuning his lute before he began to sing, although those listening would call it screeching as many discreetly covered their ears and winced at the sound of his voice. Throwing his arms open as he stared at the crown prince, he sang a verse of The Wood So Wild: Though that you do is no hoot.Although they cut me to the root,Next year again I will be seenTo bud my branches fresh and green… Jensen sat there, doing his best not to wince at the sound of Sutton screeching as the nobleman sang to him. Looking around, he saw many of those gathered to watch the competitors covering their ears and grimacing, making him wish he could cover his own ears. Knowing he couldn't, he had to sit there and suffer through what Sutton called singing and what he would call a form of torture. Stepping forward upon seeing that Sutton was about to sing another verse, Beaver held up his hand, thankfully stopping the nobleman before he could draw breath in his lungs. “We thank you for that very moving rendition.” Taking that as the dismissal it was, Sutton nodded and walked off to join the other noblemen. Turning slightly in his chair, Jensen caught Christian’s eyes, exchanging a look of dismay. “Yes, Your Highness?” Leaning down, Christian questioned. “Tell me, are my ears bleeding?” Trying to hide his smirk, Christian answered, “No, Your Highness.” “Thank the gods for small favors.” “Indeed,” Christian agreed, his smirk widening into an amused smile. “Should another of these noblemen attempt to sing to me, I give you permission to take your dagger and plunge it into my ears. Put me out of my misery.” “Ah, if it was only that easy. I’m afraid though, it isn’t, and you will have to sit through that attempt of singing like the rest of us.” “I thought you were my protector. Relieving me of sitting through another horribly sung song would be the kindest thing you could do for me.” “True, but we both know the king and queen would not permit me to do such a thing. I fear you will have to sit through more before this competition is over and you can make your choice,” Christian commented before standing to his full height and giving his attention to Beaver who was calling for the next nobleman to step forward. “May I give you Lord Faraday,” Beaver called out, motioning for the next nobleman to make his way to the dais. “Your Highness,” Faraday said without bothering to bow. Jensen raised an eyebrow in question to the nobleman’s lack of respect but remained silent, watching as the man, who seemed to be younger than him, began to run around the great hall. Sitting forward in his chair with his brows furrowed, he was about to ask Faraday what he was doing when the nobleman stopped, coming to rest in front of the dais. Panting for air, Faraday said, “I'm quick on my feet and I mean to be quicker with other things as well.” Jensen’s eyes widened in surprise at that implication, wondering if the younger nobleman understood what he’d just proclaimed. Stepping forward, Beaver couldn’t help but chuckle as he said, “We thank you for that… Enlightening proclamation,” before sending Faraday back to stand with the other noblemen. Motioning with his right hand, he called for the next nobleman. “May I give you Lord Manheim.” With a wide smile, Manheim swept past the other noblemen and over to the dais where he bowed before the crown prince. “Your Highness, if you would permit me…” He pointed to Christian. Jensen held up his hand. “My protector is not to be involved in this competition.” Frowning, Manheim said, “Very well,” before motioning for one of his men to join him and then proceeded to lock his man in a headlock. Grunting, he grappled with his man, attempting to take him down only to end up on the hard stone floor himself. Giving his man a murderous look, he got to his feet, brushing himself off. “If you would permit me to try again…” Stepping forward, Beaver held up his hand. “That is quite enough. Thank you.” Manheim slapped the back of his man’s head before stalking off to join the other noblemen. “Well, that was… something,” Christian stated, trying not to snicker when Jensen turned in his chair to glare at him. Once Manheim had joined the others, Beaver sighed heavily before calling out, “May I give you Lord Halifax.” Glaring at Christian, Jensen hissed, “I will have you tarred and feathered.” “We both know you won’t.” Turning to face the next nobleman approaching the dais, Jensen groaned inwardly wondering what he was in store for next. “Your Highness,” Halifax said happily. “Please understand, I am in no way a threat to you,” he announced before drawing his sword and motioning for one of his men to join him. Biting his bottom lip, Jensen watched as Hailifax and his man began to sword fight, the sound of metal hitting metal filling the great hall. He had hopes for Halifax who seemed to be around his age until the man tripped over his own sword and fell to the stone floor, his sword clattering after him making the crowd gasp in response to seeing the nobleman’s blunder. He had to fight against the desire to bury his head in his hands as Halifax was dismissed. Sitting back in his chair, he let his eyes slip closed as he prayed for the competition to soon be over. His eyes snapped open when he heard the next name being announced. Looking around for Jared, his left hand unconsciously went to his right, his fingers absentmindedly playing with his signet ring. Stepping forward, happy to be calling out the last nobleman to compete, Beaver met the king’s questioning eyes. Nodding to the king, he turned his attention back to the crowd and cleared his throat. “Lastly, I call forth, His Grace Padalecki,” he called. Sitting up, Jensen watched as Jared kicked off his slippers and removed the cloak he’d been wearing, making him gasp softly at the nobleman’s exposed muscular torso and arms. His blood thundered in his ears and coursed hotly through his veins at the sight of Jared’s body. His tongue snaked out of his mouth to lick at his dry lips before he sucked his bottom lip between his teeth. As Jared stood there with the other noblemen, he spun his signet ring around his right index finger. He was sure that each nobleman who had gone before him would spark Jensen’s interest only to watch as each nobleman seemed to fail to impress the crown prince in some way, giving him hope that he might stand a chance. As each nobleman returned to stand and watch the next to compete, he offered them a word of encouragement as he would hope they would do for him, listening as the others made snide comments about their failure. After Halifax shouldered past him, his head snapped up at the sound of his name being called. With a silent prayer to the gods, he kicked off his closed-toed slippers and removed his cloak, letting it fall to the stone floor as he moved past the other noblemen and strode toward the dais, unconcerned of the cold stones under his bare feet and bowed. As he straightened to his full height he offered the crown prince a dimpled smile before turning to beckon for the minstrel. He spoke in a hushed voice to the minstrel. “I wish for you to play a pleasing melody.” The minstrel gave Jared a dubious look before looking to the crown prince, waiting to see if Jensen would call a stop to what he feared would be another attempt at singing that ended up sounding like caterwauling. With a chuckle Jared assured the minstrel he didn’t intend to sing. “Fear not, I am not about to sing.” With a nod to Jared, the minstrel stepped back, waiting for the taller man to motion for him to begin to play. Upon seeing the minstrel being waved over again, Jensen winced, remembering how Sutton had sung to him early and all he could do was hope that if Jared did intend on singing, his voice was more pleasing that Sutton’s screeching. Turning back to Jensen, Jared said, “If it pleases you, Your Highness, I would like to begin.” With a nod and a wave of his right hand to Jared, Jensen sat back in his chair waiting to see what he was in store for. He prayed it wasn’t another horrific attempt at poetry set to music or being sung to. He didn’t think he could sit through either again. Although, the first nobleman hadn’t been clever enough to set his horrible poem to music. Even if Carver had, it wouldn’t have saved him. Bowing to Jensen, Jared straightened once he heard the minstrel playing. With a smile on his face, he reminded himself of what he’d been taught by the dancers back home. He needed to let himself be free and be one with the music. It might be easier said than done, especially in a room full of strangers as he competed for the crown prince’s hand in marriage but he wasn’t about to give up so easily since he'd come so far. He started with the first move of the dance he’d been taught, hoping he had indeed mastered it as Bethany had assured him, he raised his arms, spreading them out in front of himself, bringing his index finger and thumb together on each hand and pointing his pinkies outward, he tucked his stomach in and began to transfer his weight from one foot to the other, and then moved into flexing his hips, straightening one knee and then the other as he moved in a circle, letting himself get lost in the music. As completed his first circle, making sure that those in attendance had been able to see his dance, he faced the crown prince again, this time, circling his hips from the front to the side, then to the back and then the side again, in a seemingly hypnotic movement if the way Jensen was looking at was any indication. With this move completed and the music still playing, he made a half circle move with his hips and then twisted his hips, shimmying them before making a full circle with his hips, repeating the movement as he swayed his arms, rolling his wrists in time to his movements until the music faded and he gracefully moved to stand in front of Jensen.
Sucking in a startled breath, Jensen sat forward, his eyes trained on Jared and his every movement. He could feel his heart hammering in his chest, not caring if anyone around him could hear the rapid beating as his breathing quickened while he sat there watching Jared dance for him. He had never seen a man move like this before and it was as if Jared had managed to mesmerize him and everyone in the great hall with his fluid movements, never missing a step, keeping in time to the music. When the music ended, Jared pulled in a deep breath and then bowed, showing his respect to the crown prince and that he’d finished his portion of the competition. As he straightened up, he met Jensen’s eyes, seeing how glazed over they were. For a moment, he feared he’d managed to bore the crown prince until he heard Jensen speaking, which shocked him since prior to that it had been Beaver who had addressed each nobleman after their time in the competition. “That was most…” Jensen started to say, licking his lips as he searched for the right word, waiting for his heartbeat to slow and his breathing to return to normal. “That was most enjoyable,” he said breathlessly, forcing himself to meet Jared’s eyes. As he stared into Jared’s eyes, it felt as if the great hall had narrowed down to just the two of them, those around them, and any possible noise made from those in attendance disappearing as time slowly moved by. At that moment, he knew his decision, feeling as if everything had led up to him seeing Jared once again. Even before seeing Jared compete for his hand in marriage with the rest of the noblemen, he’d known in his heart his decision. He’d known two summers ago that Jared had managed to capture his heart in the brief time they had spent together and no other man would ever be able to win his heart. Seeing how quiet the crown prince had become, Alan motioned for Beaver to step forward. “Call an end to this,” he whispered. Nodding, Beaver faced the crowd, meeting Jared’s eyes, and said, “We thank you for that demonstration. It was, as the crown prince stated, most enjoyable.” Taking Beaver’s words for what they were, a dismissal, Jared nodded and bowed again to the royal family before taking a step back, ready to join the other noblemen as they waited for the crown prince’s decision. Even though he knew he’d given the best performance he could, never missing a step or having anyone call for an abrupt halt to his dance, he wasn't so sure he would be the one the crown prince picked. Sensing that Jensen was lost in thought, Christian placed a hand on his friend’s shoulder, hoping to ground the crown prince and end any of the crown prince’s erratic thoughts. Feeling the comforting weight of a hand on his shoulder, Jensen looked up to see Christian standing next to him. “Him… It’s Jared,” he whispered before turning back to see Jared moving away from the dais to join the other noblemen who had competed before him. Seeing Jared’s retreating form forced him to move. Pushing to his feet, he called out, “I have made my decision!” An excited hush fell over the great hall, stopping Jared as he was about to make his way over to the other nobleman. He felt a sense of dread slithering up his spine, taking hold of him as he forced himself to smile and turn to face the crown prince who had gotten to his feet. Clenching his fists, he waited to hear Jensen’s decision, sure that he was about to have his heart broken and that he’d be returning to his home unwed. “My son…” Alan started to say, only to watch as Jensen waved a hand at him. Ignoring his father, Jensen took a step forward, his eyes searching out Jared, a smile appearing on his lips when he saw the other man. “I have made my decision as to who I will wed. I have chosen His Grace, Jared Padalecki,” he announced, watching as first shock registered on Jared’s face before morphing into relief to finally be replaced with a dimpled smile directed at him. At first, Jared stood there, stunned by the crown prince’s announcement, wondering if his ears had deceived him. Had he heard Jensen’s words correctly? Had the crown prince really chosen him to wed? Amidst the excited clapping and words of congratulations, he stepped forward, meeting Jensen’s intense gaze. “Your Highness, I am honored,” he admitted before placing his right hand over his heart and bowing to his future husband. Upon hearing the crown prince’s declaration of marriage and Jared’s acceptance, the great hall erupted into cheers as Jared’s men rushed forward to congratulate him while Jensen’s parents embraced their son. “My friend!” Aldis called out happily as he pulled Jared into a fierce hug. “See, there was never a doubt.” “We knew the crown prince would pick you!” Lief said. “Congratulations!” Mathias cheered heartily. “May you have many happy years together!” Nigel wished. “I wish you and the crown prince only happiness,” Delan declared, patting Jared on the back. “Thank you,” Jared murmured, still reeling from the shock that Jensen had picked him. He could feel his heart hammering in his chest as he stood there, listening to the joyous ruckus ringing throughout the great hall, although not everyone seemed to be overjoyed by his good fortune at being the one selected by the crown prince. “Here, you must be cold… Showing all that skin,” Carver sneered, throwing Jared’s cloak at him as he passed the younger nobleman by. “Had I known all it took was to bare my body for the crown prince to choose me, I would have arrived naked,” Cutler grumbled. “Trust me, no one would have any interest in seeing you naked!” someone called out, making those in earshot snicker at the snide comment as Cutler’s face darkened from embarrassment. “Good show!” Sutton snarked, patting Jared’s arm. “Very good show indeed.” “Quite ingenious, really,” Benton commented. “Silence!” Beaver called out, getting everyone’s attention as the king stepped forward. “This is an auspicious day! To those who answered the call to compete for the crown prince’s hand in marriage, we thank you. We are pleased to announce that the crown prince has made his decision on whom he wishes to marry. His Grace, Jared Padalecki, we congratulate you on being chosen as the crown prince’s consort and look forward to you marrying the crown prince and taking your rightful place beside the crown prince. This is a cause for celebration, rejoice!” Stepping back, Alan turned toward Jensen, meeting his son’s eyes. “You have your mother’s and my support in this decision.” “Yes, always,” Donna added, rushing forward to cup Jensen’s face and pull him down so she was able to place a kiss on her son’s forehead. “You are sure about this, are you not?” she questioned, searching Jensen’s face for any sign of uncertainty as she let go of the crown prince. “Yes, I am. I know in my heart…” “Ah, yes, the heart always knows,” Donna agreed, placing a hand on Jensen’s heart, feeling its rapid beat. “Your father and I had hoped you and Jared would find each other pleasing.” Placing a hand on Jensen’s shoulder, Alan said, “We are most pleased with this outcome.” “Your Royal Highness, as is required, this proposal must be sealed with a kiss,” Beaver reminded the king. “Yes… Yes,” Alan agreed, turning and motioning for Jared to join them on the dais, stepping back as the younger man made his way over to Jensen. “Your Highness… Jensen,” Jared murmured, feeling his cheeks beginning to burn. Had he just made a mistake by calling the crown prince by his first name, something which felt so intimate, before they had become acquainted with each other? “You have changed since these past two summers…” “You remember me?” Jared asked, shocked that Jensen, the crown prince, recalled meeting him at all. “Of course, you showed me kindness while my family and I visited your keep. I would never forget such a thing.” Beaver cleared his throat, hoping to urge the two younger men into kissing so the pact to wed had been established. Knowing what was expected of him and without giving more thought to it, Jared stepped into Jensen’s personal space, cupped the crown prince’s face, and leaned down to place a chaste kiss on Jensen’s lips. He wanted to deepen the kiss, to sweep his tongue across Jensen’s lips but he forced himself to pull back, knowing such an intimate act should only be shared between himself and the crown prince once they were wed. He felt Jensen’s hands on his biceps, the crown prince’s fingers digging into his flesh as they kissed, sending a shiver down his spine as they touched. With Jared’s hands on him, cupping his face, Jensen felt his heart beating rapidly, sure that everyone, especially his intended, could hear the pounding sound as clearly as he could. Tilting his head up slightly, he closed his eyes as their lips met for the first time, feeling a thrill of excitement shoot through his body, hoping his knees wouldn’t buckle, sending him crashing to the floor as they kissed. The kiss he shared with Jared had been brief and chaste but also something he’d been longing for. He instantly felt the loss of Jared’s hands on his face when the kiss ended and they separated, leaving him breathless, standing there looking up at Jared. A smile came to his face as he thought about marrying the man he had been secretly harboring feelings for since first meeting Jared. “Your Highness,” Jared whispered, bowing once again before being advised by Beaver to rejoin his men. As soon as Jared joined his men, Jensen’s mind became clear, the smile slipping from his face. Jared had called him Your Highness. Not my beloved or even my intended. This was as he’d feared, Jared was only marrying him for his title as the crown prince. He’d been a fool to think that Jared cared for him and not his title. Jared had only gifted him the book with the hope that might spark a fond remembrance and he’d fallen for it. “Now, we must plan for your wedding,” Alan stated. “Yes, the fall would be a lovely time for your wedding…” Donna proposed, only to be cut off by Jensen. “Tonight,” Jensen said, his voice void of emotion, making his intention to wed that night be known. He saw no reason to delay the inevitable. He’d made the decision to wed Jared, hoping to find love with the taller nobleman only to discover that he would be trapped in a loveless marriage. All he could do was hope that once he and Jared consummated their marriage they would produce an heir and he could devote his time and heart to their child. “Tonight?” Alan repeated, looking at Donna and then Jensen in confusion. “I do not understand…” “Tonight, I wish to wed Jared tonight.” Jensen was determined to stand firmly on his decision, wanting to get the wedding over with so Jared could reap the benefits of being married to him, as he thought his soon-to-be husband would want. “There is no rush…” “Then why did we hold this competition? Why send out the call for suitable noblemen for me to wed?” Seeing how Jensen was becoming upset, Christian stepped closer, placing a hand on his friend’s arm, hoping to calm the crown prince with his support. “Your Royal Highness,” Beaver said, hoping to diffuse the growing tension between the royal family as those still in the great hall looked on. “What is it?” Alan barked out. “What would you have me do with those still milling about?” Turning, Alan looked out over those still in the great room. “You are dismissed!” he called, watching as those still standing there started to scramble, hurrying out of the great hall. “Not you!” he called out when he saw Jared and his men turning away with the intention to leave. “Jared, you are a part of this. You are to wed my son.” Turning back, Jared nodded to the king as he stood there waiting for the royal family to finish their discussion. Curious as to what was happening and why Jensen suddenly looked distressed, he moved closer to the dais, ready to come to his intended husband’s defense. “I see no reason to wait. I have made my decision,” Jensen said. “Or was this all for naught?” He’d been reunited with Jared and he saw no reason to wait any longer. He felt as if he and Jared had lost two years already and he wasn’t willing to wait any longer to be wed. “See reason,” Donna urged. “I have… You wished for me to choose a suitable nobleman to wed. I have,” Jensen pointed out, waving a hand in Jared’s direction. “Yes, and we are happy that you have made a decision but I see no reason to rush,” Alan stated, his frustration growing as he stood there arguing with his son, something that had never happened before. Jensen was normally quiet, shy even, and for this change to happen in his son was unsettling. Looking defiantly at his parents, Jensen said, “Then I see no reason to wait… For me to perform my royal duty by wedding the nobleman I have chosen.” Looking past his parents, he met Jared’s eyes. “Do you share in the king and queen's desire to wait until the summer for us to wed?” Blinking in surprise, Jared looked first at Jensen and then the king and queen. “I… That is…” he stammered, feeling caught between the man he longed to be with and Jensen’s parents. Now he understood what was at the heart of their argument. Knowing he needed to show support to the man he was going to wed, meeting Jensen’s questioning eyes, he said, “I do not share in their sentiment.” “This will not give us the proper time to plan… To invite… Think of our people… They will want to celebrate…” “I am thinking of our people. They will have time enough to celebrate after their royal prince is wed. This is what everyone has been wanting… For me to take a husband… For me to perform my royal duty. Then let us not keep our people waiting,” Jensen said coldly, his face impassive as he met his parents’ shocked eyes. “Jared has also expressed his wish for us to wed tonight.” Jared noticed the change in Jensen, how the crown prince had seemed happy to wed him as he was to have been chosen by the man he’d been in love with for the past two years. His dream was coming true and now, he wasn’t too sure that Jensen was happy to be marrying him. He felt a hand on his shoulder but he paid it no mind as he awaited the outcome of his future. “Tonight.” Jensen cast a stoney look at Jared before repeating, “We will wed tonight.” “Jensen…” Donna said, raising her hands to place them on her son’s shoulders, only to stop speaking when Jensen took a step backward. Seeing the change in Jensen, Alan reached out to Donna, taking his wife’s hands in his. “If this is what you wish…” “It is,” Jensen affirmed. “Then the wedding will take place tonight. We will have Padalecki’s men, Beaver, and Kane stand in as witnesses as well as your mother and myself.” Turning to Beaver, Alan said, “Call for the priest and show the crown prince’s consort to a room.” With a nod, Beaver grumbled, “Yes, Your Royal Highness,” before making his way off the dais, and motioning for Jared to follow him. Offering Donna his arm, Alan started to lead his wife out of the great hall, stopping only to say to Jensen in a low voice, “The decision to wed in the summer is still yours to make.” “I have made my decision.” “Very well,” Alan murmured before making his way out of the great hall with Donna. Without a word, Jensen turned and walked out of the great hall, not stopping until he reached his chambers where he rummaged in his wardrobe, pulling out the book Jared had gifted him before sitting down to stare out the window with the book weighing heavily in his hands. “What the hell was that about?” Christian demanded once they were behind closed doors. When Jensen didn’t answer him, he joined his friend, sitting across from the crown prince, waiting for an answer. “Talk to me,” he urged. Shaking his head, Jensen murmured, “It was all a lie.” “What do you mean?” Christian asked in confusion, reaching over to place a hand on Jensen’s. “What was a lie?” “Everything… Jared…” Jensen looked down at the book feeling foolish. He’d had such hope that he and Jared would marry for love when he’d received this book as a token of Jared’s affection. He’d been so wrapped up in his memories of the past, false memories, that he hadn’t realized that Jared was only playing the game as the rest of the noblemen seeking his hand in marriage had been. “I’m confused,” Christian stated, pulling his hand away so he was able to sit back comfortably while he waited for Jensen to enlighten him. When the silence continued to grow between them, he finally made the decision to break it. “What is troubling you? Are you having second thoughts? Would you like me to send word to the king that you have decided to postpone the wedding until the summer?” “I… I…” Jensen started to say, only to lapse into silence. Had he made another rash decision in declaring his intention to marry Jared that night as he had in choosing the taller man as his soon-to-be husband? Did it even matter at that point what his decisions were?” “There is still time. I’m sure Jared will understand if you chose to postpone the wedding. It would give his parents time to travel so they would be able to join him in the ceremony.” “No…” Shaking his head, Jensen bit down on his bottom lip. “Whether I marry him tonight or a year from now, it won’t change anything.” “Won’t change what?” “It won’t change the fact that Jared is only marrying me for my title.” Jensen sucked in a breath after saying those words. He’d finally voiced what he’d been in turmoil over. He’d spoken the truth and now someone else knew. “Jensen, I seriously doubt that. I saw the way Jared looked at you. He never took his eyes off you from the moment you entered the great hall.” “It was an act,” Jensen insisted, wanting only to believe in what Christian had said, knowing his friend was wrong. “Why would you think it was an act?” This entire conversation and the way Jensen had been acting since making his decision to marry Jared that evening was nothing but confusing to Christian. Jensen was never defiant and had clearly been so to his parents in front of others. That alone was out of character for his friend. He knew Jensen to be shy, never wanting to be the center of attention despite the fact that normally all eyes were on him since he was the crown prince. “We… When we kissed…” “Was it not pleasing?” Christian asked, worried that maybe there hadn’t been a spark between Jensen and Jared despite what he’d witnessed. The kiss exchanged between his friend and Jared had seemed to leave both men breathless and wanting more. He didn’t think a reaction like what he’d seen could be so easily faked by their Jensen or Jared. “It was,” Jensen admitted. “Then what is the problem?” “When our kiss ended Jared didn’t call me by my name or even his intended. He called me Your Highness.” Christian’s eyes widened. “Oh,” he said, finally understanding what was troubling his friend. Jensen saw that Jared was only competing for his hand in marriage as a way to increase his station in life. Jared reaping the benefits of being married to the crown prince had been one of Jensen’s fears and now, in his friend’s eyes, that was exactly what was happening. Whether Jensen was right or wrong, he wasn’t sure, but he could see that his friend had convinced himself of Jared’s misintention of marriage. “Maybe you’re misinterpreting his words… Or his reason for marrying you.” Looking down at the book still in his hands, Jensen shook his head. “No, I’m not.” “Then postpone the wedding…” “No,” Jensen said firmly. “I hope you know what you’re doing,” Christian said. Before he could say more, there was a knock at the door, drawing his and Jensen’s attention away from their conversation. Getting to his feet, he crossed the room to answer the door, opening it to see the queen standing there. “Your Royal Highness,” Christian said, bowing as he stepped aside to allow the queen to enter the crown prince’s bedchamber. He was about to step out to give the two privacy but stopped when he heard the queen speaking. “You may stay. My visit will not be long.” Closing the door, Christian turned to face the queen and crown prince. “Mother,” Jensen said quietly. Placing the book on the table, he got to his feet. Taking Donna’s hands in his he bowed to his mother. “Have you come with word regarding my wedding? Is everything in place for tonight?” “No,” Donna said, meeting her son’s eyes. “We will have to postpone the wedding…” “What game is this?” Jensen demanded. “Beaver has informed the king that the priest has been called away and is not expected back until three nights pass.” Upon hearing this news when Beaver had returned, Donna had offered to deliver the news to Jensen. “I will tell our son.” “He will not be happy,” Alan said, waving a hand at Beaver, dismissing the older man. “No, he will not but our son will accept this for what it is. There is no one else to marry them. Three nights is not long to wait.” “No, it is not,” Alan agreed, watching as his wife walked out of his council room to seek out their son. The sound of Jensen’s voice pulled Donna from her memory of what had transpired only minutes before. How Beaver had solemnly delivered the news that the priest had been called to a village a day’s ride from their castle keep and was due back in three days’ time. Now she could only hope that Jensen would not fight the issue and truly accept the news that he and Jared would need to wait for the priest’s return. It would give the two men time to reacquaint themselves with each other. “And there is no one else who can marry us?” “No, there is not. We will have the ceremony take place as soon as the priest returns. It seems the gods have seen fit to intervene in your rush to wed. Until then, take this time to get to know your intended. There will be a dinner held tonight to celebrate your marriage pact.” “Has my intended been informed of this news?” “Yes, your consort has been informed. Now, I will take my leave. We will see you tonight. Do not be late,” Donna said before leaving Jensen’s bedchamber. “Well, that settles that,” Christian commented. “Yes, I’m sure this will give my consort time to plan.” “Jensen, I think you’re wrong. I think you read too much into Jared’s words. It’s been two years since he last saw you and it would only be right for him to address you by your title.” Not wanting to discuss the matter further, Jensen turned away from Christian, his left hand searching for and finding his signet ring, his fingers toying with it as he stood there. “I’m tired after today’s events. I would like to rest.” “Of course,” Christian said, knowing that Jensen was dismissing him, which was easier for his friend to do rather than discuss the topic further. “I’ll be back to collect you for dinner.” Hearing the door close, Jensen picked up the book, carrying it to his bed where he made himself comfortable with the open book on his lap. While he knew the gift had been given under false pretense, he could still pass the time until dinner by reading from it, wishing that Jared did truly want to marry him for himself and not his title. With Jared and Aldis following him, Beaver led the two men to the bedchamber that had previously been readied for the nobleman the crown prince had chosen to marry. “I trust this chamber will suffice,” he said, pushing open a heavy wooden door to reveal a moderate bedchamber. The ornate bed took up much of the room but still gave ample space for the occupant to move around comfortably. The only window in the room had been left open, clearly with the intention of airing the room out. Beneath the window were two sitting chairs separated by a small table. Directly across from the bed was a fireplace which had been loaded with wood. Opposite the window and on the other side of the bed was a small wooden wardrobe. The room was inviting and ready for Jared’s use. “Your protector is permitted to stay or he is welcome to go back to the barracks where your men will stay for the time being. Now, I’ll take my leave as I need to see to the priest.” “Thank you, I appreciate your kindness,” Jared said as he stepped over the threshold. He would have said more but Beaver had already walked away leaving him and Aldis alone to make themselves comfortable. He noticed his trunk had been placed at the foot of the bed which he found interesting at how quickly his belongings had been moved. “Am I dreaming?” he murmured, more to himself than to Aldis as he tried to wrap his mind around the fact that the crown prince had chosen him to wed. Placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder, Aldis said, “No, Jared, this is not a dream.” “The crown prince truly chose me to wed?” Jared asked, still stunned by the turn of events and how he would soon be married to the man he’d secretly been harboring feelings for. Aldis couldn’t help the smile that formed on his face at Jared’s disbelief. “Yes, the crown prince truly chose you to wed,” he assured his friend. “He remembered me,” Jared murmured, raising his right hand to his face, running his fingers over his lips as he recalled the brief kiss he’d shared with Jensen. “Jared, did you say something?” Dropping his hand to his side, Jared said louder, “The crown prince… Jensen… He remembered me. Jensen said he remembered the kindness I showed to him two summers ago.” It felt as if his heart was about to burst with his happiness as he recalled his exchange with the crown prince. In the two years that had passed, neither had forgotten the other. “I am happy to hear this. As I have told you, I doubted the crown prince would have forgotten you.” Walking over to the trunk, Aldis lifted the lid and began to rummage through the contents. Pulling out Jared’s clothing, he said, “Let’s get you dressed, unless you’d prefer to remain as you are with the hope of an encore performance for the crown prince.” He wiggled his eyebrows at Jared, watching as his friend blushed from the implication of his words. Feeling his cheeks beginning to burn, Jared groaned, “Aldis,” while he moved closer to the bed where his friend had placed his clothing. He was about to start to dress when he heard Aldis speaking to him. Turning to face Aldis, he saw the smirk on his friend’s face and knew he was about to be teased. “What?” Aldis asked, smirking at Jared. “Are you not hoping for an encore? Or maybe an entirely different type of performance? One that does not require clothing?” “Aldis,” Jared hissed, hoping his friend would stop teasing him. While he was overjoyed that the crown prince had picked him to wed, he was also nervous over the fact that he would soon be married to Jensen and that they would need to consummate their marriage. Sitting down, he pulled open the cloak, letting it fall from his shoulders onto the bed beneath him. Jensen had picked him and by the end of the night they would be married. He would be the crown prince’s husband. He had no idea what that would entail, what the crown and the kingdom might expect from him but all he could hope for was a loving marriage between himself and Jensen. Seeing the change in Jared, how his friend had been happy only moments ago only to now look lost, Aldis crouched down in front of Jared. “Tell me, my friend, what is troubling you?” He had thought Jared would be happy to find himself in the position his friend was now in but judging by the look on Jared’s face, his friend wasn’t. Raising his head to meet Aldis’ questioning eyes, Jared sighed. “What if…” “What if what?” Aldis asked, moving to sit next to Jared. “What if I’m not what the crown prince truly wants?” “I think you are what, or rather who, the crown prince wants. He wouldn’t have chosen you otherwise.” Shaking his head, Jared said, “But what if he…” He could feel his face flushing as he tried to find the right words to explain his fears to Aldis. “Jared, whatever is troubling you, you know you can speak plainly to me. I will do my best to alleviate your fears and unburden you.” Aldis was used to counseling the younger man as he would if Jared had been his brother. There was nothing Jared could say to him that would surprise him and he hoped by now his friend knew that. “I know.” Taking a deep breath, Jared tilted his head to the right, looking at Aldis. “It’s just… What if I’m not a good husband to the crown prince?” he asked, too afraid of putting into words what he feared the most. That he wouldn’t be able to satisfy Jensen. “Are you fearful of fulfilling your duties as the crown prince’s husband?” “Yes…” Jared started to say, his voice faltering as Aldis spoke over him. “If that is the case, then you can lay those fears to rest. You are not common born. Your parents are the king and queen of their region. You are the prince. It is true that once your parents step down, your brother who is first born will take their place but you are still royalty and understand better than most what is required of you to run a kingdom.” “Yes… I do understand… I’m not common born but what if I still fail the crown prince?” “Are you marrying Jensen because he is the crown prince?” Jerking backward, Jared answered Aldis emphatically. “No!” He was shocked that his friend would even consider asking him that question. “I don’t care about his title. I would think you would have known that by now.” “Then you are marrying Jensen and not the crown prince,” Aldis pointed out. “Yes, of course. Jensen is who matters to me but he is still the crown prince.” “Your first duty is not to the crown prince but to the man you’re marrying.” “That may be easier said than done.” “How so?” “Jensen is more than just a man. He is the crown prince,” Jared reminded Aldis. “But at the heart of the matter, the crown prince is still just a man. Jensen is a man who looks to be loved.” “And what if I’m unable to love Jensen the way he wishes for me to love him?” “Love him the way you would want Jensen to love you,” Aldis suggested, hoping this would clear things up for Jared. “I fear that it may not be as simple as you think it might be.” “My friend, I think you are putting too much thought into this. You love him. That is all there needs to be between you. Make that count.” “There’s more to it than you realize, I’m afraid.” “Let Jensen know that you love him for who he is… His title be damned.” “This is not about his title. It’s about…” Taking a deep breath, Jared exhaled and then said, “When a man lies with another man… There are certain acts that one man performs… Acts that a man allows to happen…” As his face began to burn from embarrassment, he looked away from Aldis, no longer able to meet his friend’s eyes. When he’d been with Codwell, he had taken the lead which had felt natural for him to do. He feared now that it may not be the same way with Jensen and he was at a loss as to how to make his desire known when the time came for him and Jensen to consummate their marriage. Aldis’ eyes widened with the realization of what Jared was trying to tell him. “Oh, I see.” “What am I to do?” “Be honest with Jensen. And be receptive to what he has to say.” Before Aldis could advise Jared further, they were interrupted by a knock at the door. Pushing to his feet, he went to receive whoever was at the door, shielding Jared, who had yet to change, from prying eyes. “Fredrick!” he called out when he saw who was standing in the hall. “I was sent to relay a message to the crown prince’s intended.” “And what might this message be?” “The priest was called away. The wedding will take place upon his return in three days. The crown prince apologizes for the postponement. In place of the nuptials which were to take place tonight, the king and queen will be hosting a dinner to celebrate the marriage pact between the crown prince and his grace, the Padalecki prince. You will be brought to the great hall when it is time” “His Grace thanks you for this news,” Aldis said before closing and locking the door. Turning, he met Jared’s concerned face. Rising from the bed, Jared asked, “What is it?” “It seems the wedding has been postponed…” “What? Has the crown prince… Has Jensen decided against marrying me?” Jared felt a crushing weight settling over him, making it difficult for him to breathe. “No, my friend,” Aldis rushed to assure Jared as he closed the distance between them. Placing his hands on Jared’s shoulders, he steadied the younger man who looked as if he was about to topple over from fear. “No, Jensen has not called off the wedding. It is merely that the priest is away and due to return in three days. The wedding will be held when he returns.” “Thank the gods,” Jared murmured, sinking down onto the bed. “I had feared the worst.” “There is no need. Tonight, the king and queen are holding a dinner to celebrate the marriage pact between you and the crown prince. You are the crown prince’s consort and soon will be Jensen’s husband. My friend, the princely consort,” Aldis teased, watching as a small smile appeared on Jared’s face. “Is that what I am to be called now?” “Indeed.” “I’m not sure about this new title.” “Well, it’s the one you now have. Although, I would prefer to call you my friend,” Aldis suggested as he picked up Jared's cloak from the bed and folded it before returning it to the trunk. “I see no reason to unpack,” He said when he noticed Jared’s furrowed brows. “You won’t be staying in this bedchamber for long.” “True,” Jared whispered, suddenly feeling uneasy with the idea that in just a few short days his life would take another change as it had that day and he would be married. “Come, you need to dress. You cannot appear at this celebration dressed the way you are now. Although, it would be interesting to see the crown prince’s reaction. As well as that of the ladies in attendance.” “I think getting dressed as you suggested is the right decision,” Jared commented as he began to dress in the clothing Aldis had set aside for him. “Very well but I was looking forward to an entertaining night.” “My apologies for disappointing you.” “Just remember what I said to you…” “Be honest and open. Love him for the man he is and not his title. I just hope he will understand that my feelings for him do not rest on him being the crown prince.” “He will… In time,” Aldis assured Jared as he placed the closed-toed slippers and pants Jared had been wearing earlier in the trunk and closed the lid. “I hope you’re right.” “I’m sure of it. Have I ever steered you wrong before?” As Jared stood there, looking out of the window, he contemplated Aldis’ question, dragging out his answer. He knew Aldis only had his best interest at heart. Having been friends for as long as they had, he knew he could also trust the man with his life, even if Aldis hadn’t been appointed as his protector, his friend would lay down his life for him. This was a rarity and something he treasured. “No,” he finally answered, ending the growing silence between them. “No, you’ve only ever had my best interest at heart and for that I thank you.” “That’s what friends do. They take care of each other.” Aldis had done his best over the years to be more than just Jared’s protector, befriending the younger man when he’d felt Jared needed more than someone watching out for his safety. He understood how difficult it had been for Jared to cultivate a friendship, even with those living in the castle keep, and especially after Jared’s brother had reached an age where the boys were diverging on separate paths. He’d watched Jared grow from a gangly teen to the strapping man standing before him. He’d looked past Jared’s title and station in life, not caring that the man he’d come to consider a friend was royalty. He’d shared in Jared’s joys just as much as his friend’s sorrows. He’d held Jared’s secrets, never speaking of them and would continue to do so until the day he died. He was proud to call Jared his friend and he would continue to do so even after Jared was married and he’d been relieved of his services and sent back to the Padalecki castle keep, should that happen. While he hoped that would not come to pass, he also knew he had no say in the matter and he would do as he’d been ordered. Still, he would always be there for Jared no matter the distance that might separate them. “You have always been a true friend to me and for that I am most grateful.” Turning to face Aldis, he pulled the older man into a fierce hug, suddenly feeling nostalgic. “I know I didn’t have many friends… Jeff was the closest thing I had to one… He’s family so I’m not sure that counts but you… You have always been my friend.” “You are most welcome but you always made it easy to be your friend.” Aldis patted Jared on the back before pulling away. “Come now, this is not the time for melancholy feelings. We should be happy. Tonight we celebrate your marriage pact with the crown prince. This is what you hoped for. This is a time for happiness. I will accept nothing less.” A smile came to Jared’s face, forcing his dimples out in full force. “Yes, I am to be married to Jensen.” “I wish you and your intended nothing but happiness,” Aldis said. Seeing that Jared was about to protest, he cupped the younger man’s cheeks. “You will be happy. This marriage may not have started the way anyone would have hoped for but make it one of love. Support the crown prince. Always make it known to Jensen that you support and love him for who he is first and foremost. Make time for each other as your parents do. Remember, your parents’ marriage was an arranged marriage but they grew to love each other fiercely. Make it the same for yourself and you will know nothing but love and happiness.” “Thank you for speaking to me plainly. I need that from my friend and I need to hear these words spoken to me.” Jared knew no matter the life he carved out for himself with Jensen, the kingdom would always come first. How could it not when he was marrying the crown prince? Jensen would ascend the throne, becoming the ruling king once the crown prince’s father stepped down, or passed away. Either way, he would need to support his husband and be ever mindful that Jensen’s first duty was that of a ruler to the kingdom and the role of husband would be secondary. Before he could say anything else, a knock at the door interrupted them. Letting go of Jared, Aldis crossed the room to see who was at the door, pulling it open to see Fredrick standing there. “You have returned.” “I was sent by the king. I am to lead you and His Grace to the great hall.” “Well then, lead away,” Jared said as he came to stand behind Aldis, eager to see Jensen again. “Please, follow me,” Fredrick urged, leading Aldis and Jared down the long hallway, two sets of stone stairs, and finally to the great hall where a large wooden table with four chairs had been placed on the dais facing outward, overlooking the hall and those in attendance. As he stood there in the great hall, waiting to be led to a table, Jared noticed the king and queen had already been seated at either end of the table with two empty chairs between them, making him wonder where the crown prince was and who would be occupying the empty chairs. Before he could comment, a hush fell over the great hall as the king rose from his chair to greet the crown prince as Jensen made his way to the table.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
A knock at his bedchamber door woke Jensen from his unexpected nap. He’d been reading when suddenly his eyes had begun to droop and the rush of the day’s events had crashed over him. Setting aside the book he’d been reading, he’d only intended to close his eyes for a few moments only to discover that he’d fallen asleep. “Yes,” he called out, blinking several times as he tried to make sense of what was going on around him. Sitting up, he watched as the door to his bedchamber was pushed open to reveal Christian standing there. “What is it?” he asked after Christian entered his bedchamber, closing the door behind himself.
“It is time to make our way to the great hall.” Christian watched as Jensen swung his legs over the side of the bed and got to his feet. “I hope you found time to rest.” While he wanted to ask if his friend’s mood had improved since the time they had parted, he refrained from doing so, knowing that would only sour the air between them.
“I see,” Jensen murmured as he moved to his wardrobe where he stashed the book again.
“You’ve kept the book,” Christian commented.
“Only until I’m able to return it to Jared.”
“Why? Why would you think to return the book? It was a gift. It was a token of Jared’s affection.”
“It is meaningless. A meaningless gift for the only affection Jared holds is for my title as the crown prince…”
“How can you be so sure?” Christian demanded.
“Because I am. I’ve never shielded myself from the truth before and I’m not about to start now. I will perform my duty to the kingdom and my people. I will marry Jared… Keep my word to remain loyal to my husband even though this marriage will be one of convenience.”
“Jensen…”
“I do not wish to speak of this matter further,” Jensen said angrily, abruptly moving past Christian and pulling the door to his bedchamber open, ending any further discussion. Seeing the hard look on Christian’s face, he instantly regretted his actions but couldn’t find the words to apologize as he knew he should.
“As you wish, Your Highness,” Christian spat out, moving to take the lead so Jensen was following him and he would be able to shield his friend from any danger. While he wanted to stop and turn to his friend, to tell Jensen he was sorry for his part in their disagreement, his anger wouldn’t let him. To him, Jensen was being foolish and his first instinct was to shake his friend until the crown prince saw reason. Knowing he would not be permitted to put hands on the crown prince in such a manner, he chose to remain silent. Fighting with Jensen wouldn’t get him anywhere and would only end up alienating his friend in the process. He just hoped that in time Jensen would come to the realization that he was wrong, that Jared wasn’t marrying him for his title but for love. “Your Highness,” he said as he led Jensen into the great hall, coming to stand behind the crown prince as his friend approached his place on the dais.
As Jensen made his way to the high table and his parents, he noticed the change in seating. Normally he sat to the right of his father with his mother to his father’s left. Tonight, his parents sat at either end of the table and there were two empty chairs in between them. As he approached the table, he also saw Jared standing there with his protector and Fredrick. Before he could speak to his father, wanting to ask about the change, he heard the king’s voice.
Getting to his feet, Alan smiled. “Ah, our crown prince,” he said, motioning to Jensen to join him.
Stepping forward, Jensen joined his father, standing next to the king while he waited to hear what his father would say next.
“As you all know,” Alan started to say, looking out over the small crowd that had gathered. Knowing how shy Jensen was, he had decided to keep those in attendance for the celebration to a small group consisting of Jared’s men, any of the noblemen who had decided to stay for the festivities, and those of the castle keep. “Our crown prince, my son, has chosen to marry. Out of the fine noblemen who answered my call, His Grace, Jared Padalecki, was the one to be chosen…” He gave those around him a moment to applaud and call out their well-wishes for the soon-to-be-wed couple. “Yes… Yes… We are most pleased with this news. Tonight, the queen and I wish to welcome his grace into our household and acknowledge him as our second son.” He motioned for Jared to join him and Jensen.
Understanding what was expected of him, for him to join the king and crown prince, Jared made his way over to the dais, inching closer to the man he would soon wed. “Jensen,” he whispered when he and the crown prince stood inches apart.
“Your Grace,” Jensen responded, casting a glance in Jared’s direction before turning his attention back to his father.
Jared met Aldis’ eyes, smiling weakly at his friend as he tried to remind himself that he and Jensen barely knew each other and that what he did recall was meeting a shy boy the same age as himself two years ago. He knew being scrutinized the way he and Jensen were at the moment might make the crown prince feel ill at ease. He hoped as the night wore on he and Jensen would have a moment to themselves to speak.
Reaching out, Alan took one of Jared’s hands in his and then did the same with Jensen’s. “We are honored to stand before you today. Soon, my son, your crown prince, and His Grace will be married and joined as one.” He placed Jensen’s hand over Jared’s and then held their hands between his. “We are happy to honor this pact in marriage and look forward to seeing these two pledge themselves to each other before the eyes of our gods. This kingdom wishes the crown prince and his consort wedded bliss!” He ended his speech by raising Jensen and Jared’s hands in the air, listening as the great hall thundered with applause. As the applause died to a dull roar with those around them taking their seats, he patted both men on the shoulders before motioning for them to take the empty seats as he reclaimed his chair, sitting with Jensen to his right.
Jensen looked over his shoulder at Christian, hoping to find a comforting smile from his friend only to receive an icy look. With the resolve to get through the night firmly in his head, Jensen took his seat, smiling as he did.
“Your Royal Highness,” Jared greeted as he took his seat next to the queen.
“It is good to see you again.” Leaning closer to Jared, Donna said, “That dance you performed was most unexpected yet welcomed. It showed that you had courage to not be the same as every other nobleman looking to win my son’s hand in marriage. For that, I applaud you. I was very pleased that my son chose you. My husband, the king, and I had hoped that two years ago upon your meeting of our son a relationship would have blossomed. We were disappointed that it hadn't taken place.” Reaching for her goblet, she took a sip of wine before continuing to speak. “It seems the gods had other intentions but finally brought the two of you together.”
Feeling his face flushing from embarrassment, Jared tucked his chin to his chest. “Thank you,” he murmured, unsure of what else he should say to the queen. Soon, the queen would be his mother-in-law but that didn’t mean that she would hold any great affection for him. Reaching for his goblet, Jared took a hearty sip of wine before confessing, “I was disappointed that at least a friendship had not bloomed from our first encounter.”
“Tell me truthfully, what is it that draws you to my son?” While Donna didn’t think Jared cared about Jensen’s title, she wasn’t naive enough to think that marrying the crown prince didn’t have its appeal. She had been able to deduce that a few of the noblemen that had competed earlier that day had only done so with the hope of being chosen by her son so they would be able to advance their standing and reap the benefits of being married to the crown prince.
“Truthfully?” Jared asked.
“Yes, I would like an honest answer from you.”
“His eyes. I found myself captivated by them when we first met. Honestly, I still am.”
“And his title?” Donna asked.
Shaking his head, Jared admitted, “I care not for his title. I hope to prove that to your son in time. I wish to show Jensen that the man he is comes first… That while I know he is the crown prince and that he has a duty to this kingdom, I will be there to support him.” He offered the queen a hesitant smile, wondering if he’d said too much.
Reaching over, Donna patted Jared’s arm. “That is what I had hoped to hear from you. It will not be easy being married to the crown prince. When he ascends the throne my son will need to know that he has someone who loves him for the man he is and not the title he holds.” Meeting Jared’s eyes, she said, “I think you will be such a man. You care for my son. The book… Your token of affection…” She smiled when she saw the shocked look on Jared’s face. “That spoke to my son’s heart. It meant the world to him to receive such a gift. I am entrusting my son to you. Do not hurt him.”
Feeling tears wetting his lashes, Jared nodded. “I will… I will do my best to never hurt your son.”
“See that you don’t. While I may be the queen, I am a mother first and though Jensen is an adult, he will alway be my son.”
“I understand… My mother… My parents are the same… They hold titles… Have duties to their people but family has always been at the forefront in their minds.”
“Now, that talk is behind us, let us celebrate!” Picking up her goblet, Donna waited for Jared to do the same, clinking them together at an unspoken toast.
Turning to his left, Jared saw Jensen was in a hushed conversation with his father. Feeling out of place, he set his goblet down, not wanting to drink too much of the wine for fear that the alcohol would go to his head and make him do something foolish.
A tap to his shoulder pulled Jensen’s attention away from looking down at his clasped hands in his lap. Turning to his left, he met his father’s questioning eyes. “Father…”
“He is a fine young man…”
“Who?” Jensen asked, casting a glance out over the tables before them and the men and women sitting at them, wondering who his father was referring to.
“Your consort. You chose well.”
“I…” Jensen started to say, wishing he knew how to respond to his father’s compliment. Without a ready response, he gave a simple reply, “Thank you,” hoping that would be the end of the topic. How could he tell his father that he had been a fool to pick Jared… Or anyone for that matter? How could he tell his father that while he’d hoped to marry for love in reality he would never have what his parents had. Jared, like all the rest, was only after what being married to the crown prince would garner him. He felt like such a fool.
“We are happy that you have chosen Jared.”
“I am happy that I could please you and the queen.”
Leaning closer to Jensen, Alan confided, “Your mother and I had hoped Jared would be the nobleman you chose.”
“I… I…” Again, Jensen didn’t know how to respond to his father’s words. How could he say anything to his father? Thankfully, he didn’t.
“Yes, two summers ago when we were visiting the Padalecki castle keep your mother and I had hoped that upon meeting Jared, there might be at least a friendship that began between the two of you. It seemed as if it had… But of course, there wasn’t enough time for one to really take root, was there?” He smiled at Jensen, watching as his son tucked his chin to his chest. “Yes, even back then your mother and I could see how taken you were with Jared… And truth be told, he was enamored with you.”
“He… He was?” Jensen asked, lifting his head to look at his father. Seeing his father nod, he glanced over at Jared to see his consort in what looked like an engrossing conversation with his mother. His father’s voice pulled him back.
“Yes, I believe he was. He smiled brightly whenever you were around him. You seemed to enjoy his company as well, did you not?”
“I did,” Jensen admitted. How could he not admit the truth? His father knew him too well for him to lie to and he’d never once lied to his parents. It wasn’t in his nature to lie.
A smile came to Alan’s face. “I’m glad to hear that. It will make your union with Jared more enjoyable since you both seemed to enjoy each other’s company.”
“Yes…”
“And the book,” Alan said, looking directly into Jensen’s eyes, watching for his son’s reaction.
“The book?” Jensen asked, trying to keep his guard up.
“Yes, the book you received as a token of affection. I take it that the gift was from Jared.” Alan watched as Jensen’s pale cheeks became flushed.
“Yes… It was,” Jensen admitted, tucking his chin to his chest as his cheeks burned from embarrassment at his father’s ability to see through him. While he hadn’t admitted who the book was from upon receiving it, apparently, he hadn’t been as good at hiding his delight over receiving Jared’s gift as he’d hoped.
“My son, this book means something to you.”
“I… Yes,” Jensen whispered.
Placing his hand over Jensen’s, Alan waited until his son looked up at him. “There is no shame in taking delight in this gift.
“Jared allowed me to borrow the book to pass the time at night when we were at his family’s castle keep.”
“And he recalled this. That is wonderful.”
“It is?” Jensen asked and then forced a smile on his face as he met his father’s eyes.
“Yes, it means he will remember the little things that matter to you.”
The smile disappeared from Jensne's face as he considered what his father had just said to him. While he wanted to believe his father’s words, wishing that Jared would take an interest in what mattered to him, Jensen wasn’t too sure. He had hoped he would matter to Jared, that the book the taller man had given to him as a token of his affection meant that Jared loved him, or at the very least cared for him, he knew the truth.
Seeing the smile slip from Jensen’s face, Alan asked, “What troubles you, my son?”
Not wanting to reveal what troubled him, that he knew he would be in a loveless marriage with Jared who only cared for his title, Jensen forced a smile on his face as he answered his father’s question. “Nothing… It’s just been a long day… First the competition for my hand in marriage… Announcing my decision to marry Jared and now this.” He waved a hand at the celebration taking place in front of him, watching as those seated laughed and smiled, seemingly happy that their crown prince was soon to marry, unaware that he was more miserable now than when he’d awoken that morning.
“Yes, it has been a long day… One filled with a happy outcome.” Motioning to their goblets, Alan picked up his, waiting for Jensen to do the same.
Understanding what his father wanted, Jensen picked up his goblet, careful not to let the wine slosh and spill.
“To my son, may you know happiness as your mother and I do,” Alan cheered, clinking his glass with Jensen’s before taking a sip of wine.
“May the gods smile on you, our crown prince, and your consort!” a voice in the crowd called out.
Raising the goblet to his lips, Jensen took a sip of wine before placing it back down on the table with a nod of thanks to the well-wisher. No sooner had he sat back in his chair he felt a tap on his right shoulder. Turning to his right, he saw Jared smiling at him. Before he could say a word to Jared, several voices called out, urging for him and his consort to kiss. He sat there, unmoving, watching as Jared’s smile seemed to brighten.
Jared forced himself not to chuckle at his men who had called out the request to see him kiss Jensen. He waited for Jensen to lean into him, hoping that the crown prince wouldn’t hear how loud his heart was beating at the thought of kissing his intended again. When Jensen didn’t move, he leaned in closer. Thinking that Jensen’s shyness had gotten the better of him, he whispered, “If you are so inclined, I would be honored if you would bestow a kiss,” hoping that would ease Jensen’s bashfulness.
Not wanting to disappoint those watching, Jensen nodded. The blood thundered in his ears as he leaned closer to Jared, his eyes slipping closed as their lips barely touched in a kiss.
Jared fought the desire to deepen their kiss, wanting more from Jensen than just the barest of a touch of the crown prince’s soft lips against his. Without a second thought, he raised his hand to cup Jensen’s cheek, running his thumb over Jensen’s bottom lip when they pulled away from each other before dropping his hand into his lap.
Jensen blinked in surprise at Jared’s intimate touch. The act had been unexpected but enjoyable, as had their kiss, which he found confusing. He felt a stirring within himself, a longing for Jared to kiss him again, wanting to feel the touch of Jared’s skin against his again.
Seeing the shocked look on Jensen’s face and fearing that he had displeased his intended with an unwanted touch, Jared said, “My apologies for such a brazen act. I did not mean to offend you.”
“No… No offense taken,” Jensen murmured before turning away from Jared and grabbing his goblet. After taking a sip of wine, he said, “We are to be married. I would imagine there will be a time when we touch…” Feeling foolish, he quickly took another sip of wine, stopping himself from saying anything else he might regret.
Jared shifted in his seat, the thought of touching Jensen becoming an enticing idea. Thankfully, before he could put more thought into what Jensen had just said, several servers appeared in the great hall carrying platters ladened with food, placing them down on the tables.
A hush fell over the great hall as everyone ate their fill before what little food remained after the feast was cleared away and the minstrels were called to play.
Jared couldn’t help but laugh as his men rose from their table, lured into dance by a few of the women they had been bantering with. He wasn’t sure if it was the few sips of wine he’d consumed or his happiness that emboldened him to make his offer. Leaning in so that Jensen would be able to hear him speak over the music, he asked, “Would you care to dance?” as he offered his intended his hand.
Jensen looked from Jared to his consort’s offered hand and then back up again into smiling eyes. Fearing that he might offend Jared if he refused, he nodded before placing his hand in Jared’s and allowing his consort to lead him away from the high table and off the dais where they would be able to dance. Looking around, he saw that Christian had also moved off the dais and was standing a few feet away from him and Jared, watching their every move. Looking up into Jared’s eyes, he said, “I fear that I may embarrass not only myself but you as I am not a very good dancer.”
“That does not matter to me, Jensen,” Jared assured the crown prince as he placed a hand on Jensen’s hip, pulling the shorter man closer to himself. “We can stumble through the dance together.”
“But… I…” Jensen stammered, trying to think of what to say to Jared.
“I am not marrying you for your dancing ability.”
Resigning himself to the fact that they were being watched, Jensen followed Jared’s lead dancing with his consort until the song ended before pulling away from the taller man as Jared’s words echoed in his mind, ‘I am not marrying you for your dancing ability’. No, Jared was marrying him for his title. Without a word to Jared, he turned and walked away, stopping to speak briefly with his mother and father separately before disappearing out of the great hall with Christian following closely behind.
A hand on Jared’s shoulder broke him out of his pondering over what had just happened between himself and the crown prince. He’d thought things had been going well between them, if not a little strained but that was to be expected since they barely knew each other. He’d hoped he and Jensen would have had time to speak with each other during dinner and while they had, the conversation hadn’t been anything he’d hoped for but again, they had been on display as they had been while dancing which he’d gathered wasn’t something Jensen hated. He’d just wanted to spend time with Jensen and had been happy when his intended had accepted his offer of a dance. Shaking off his thoughts, he turned to regard the person standing next to him. Seeing that it was Aldis, he offered his friend a smile. “I think I made a mess of things.”
Tilting his head to the side, Aldis asked, “How so?”
“Jensen is shy and I asked him to dance with me, putting him on display… More so than when he was just sitting at the high table.” With his shoulders slumped, Jared gave Aldis a pained look. “I’m never going to get this right, am I?”
“Give it time,” Aldis advised as he led Jared from the great hall and to the bedchamber they had been shown to earlier that day. “As you said it yourself, Jensen is shy. He is the crown prince but he is still just a man.”
“Yes, and how am I to make a connection with Jensen, the man I am to marry, if we hardly speak to one another?” Jared asked as he sank down onto one of the chairs by the window, burying his head in his hands.
Leaning against the closed door, Aldis asked, “May I make a suggestion?”, watching as Jared raised his head from his hands to look questioningly at him.
“Yes, of course.” All Jared could do was hope that whatever Aldis suggested might help him in his endeavor to truly win Jensen’s heart. Straightening up, he sat there waiting for Aldis to speak to him.
“You gifted the crown prince a book, correct…”
“Yes, you know this.”
“Then why not bring that subject up to him? Why not remind him of the time he spent two summers ago at your family’s castle keep and this book which clearly means something to you both.”
A dimpled smile appeared on Jared’s face as he thought about Aldis’ suggestion. “It is a place to start, thank you, my friend.”
Motioning for Jared to get up from the chair he was sitting in, Aldis said, “You’re welcome. Now, let’s get you ready for bed. I for one am tired and I wasn’t the one who had to compete today.”
As Jared rose from the chair he suddenly felt the exhaustion from the day hitting him. “Yes, sleep sounds like a good idea.” He went through the motions of washing the day’s grime away and stripping down into his braies before climbing into bed, appreciating the fact that he wouldn’t be spending the night in the barracks or sleeping on a cot that he had to be mindful of not falling out of. “Thank you Aldis for all you’ve done for me,” he said in a sleepy voice.
Turning to speak to Jared, to tell his friend he was more than welcome, Aldis noticed that Jared was already asleep. With a shake of his head, he finished getting ready for bed and climbed in next to Jared, falling asleep just just as quickly as his friend had.
As soon as they were behind closed doors, Christian turned to Jensen. “Why did you run from Jared?”
“Christian… I…I… didn’t,” Jensen stammered, knowing that he had and anything he tried to say next would be called into question by his friend who seemed to know him better than he knew himself at times.
“Yes, you did. You hardly spoke to Jared during dinner, something you should have been doing since he is your consort. That didn’t seem to deter him since he asked you to dance with him. Then, just when it appears that the ice between you is about to thaw, you run from him.”
“I don’t have to explain myself,” Jensen said hotly, feeling annoyed. His annoyance, although outwardly appearing to be with Christian and his friend’s questions, was with himself. He could attempt to deny the fact that he’d run from Jared all he wanted to himself but there was no way to deny it to Christian.
“You're right, as the crown prince you don’t have to explain yourself to me or anyone else but as my friend, I want an explanation as to what happened.”
Sinking down onto the chair underneath the window, Jensen buried his head in his hands as he tried to make sense of his thoughts.
Seeing Jensen in turmoil, Christian joined him, sitting next to his friend while he waited patiently for Jensen to answer him.
“My feelings confuse me,” Jensen admitted, his voice muffled as he kept his head buried in his hands.
“How so?”
“I know it is a lie… Jared’s desire to marry me is only fueled by his aspiration for what my title affords him. I just… I want it to be real… Had hoped that Jared wanted me and not my title…”
At a loss as to how to help his friend, Christian asked, “Have you confirmed your suspicions or are they just that, suspicions?”
Raising his head to look at Christian, Jensen asked, “Would it matter either way?”
“Yes, because at least you would know the truth rather than surmising what you think to be the truth.”
“In the end, what would it matter to know the truth? If Jared only wishes to be married to me for my title as the crown prince, how will it serve me to know this? Would it change anything between us?” Seeing that Christian was about to protest, he raised his right hand, stopping his friend from interrupting him. “I already know the answer to my question. It would not change a thing. I would still go through with this marriage. I will not bring shame to my parents or the crown by breaking the marriage pact with Jared. I am expected to take a husband and I will. I will marry Jared once the priest returns. We will settle into a life of convenience. I will uphold my duties to the crown and my people. I will smile in public and act the happy husband. I will not let those around me know the truth about my marriage.”
“But what if you’re wrong? What if Jared doesn’t give a damn for your title? What if he truly cares for you and you have guarded your heart against what you believe to be true and it’s not? Don’t you owe it to yourself to seek out the truth? You may just be missing out on a wonderful life with Jared if you don’t.”
“What if I’m right? What purpose would it serve me to know my suspicions are the truth?”
Reaching over, Christian patted Jensen’s shoulder. “I wish I could solve this problem for you. I wish I could assure you that you’re wrong about Jared.” He had seen the way Jared looked at Jensen, with love in his eyes, and didn’t believe that it was an act on the taller man’s part but convincing Jensen otherwise seemed an impossible feat.
“I do as well.”
“Just think about what I’ve said to you,” Christian cautioned as he rose from the chair. Making his way to the door, he placed his hand on the handle, ready to pull the door open. “You know I only have your best interest at heart. I only want to see you happy, my friend,” were his parting words, leaving Jensen’s bedchamber and his friend to ponder his words.
Once he was alone, Jensen readied himself for bed, putting the clothes he’d worn that day on one of the chairs, leaving just his braies on before pulling the book out of his wardrobe. He stood there for a moment looking at the book in his hands, letting his mind wander as he thought back to the first time he’d held the book and how his heart had raced from Jared sharing his beloved book with him. With a heavy sigh, he shook himself out of the past and made his way over to his bed where he made himself comfortable with the book resting in his lap. He found himself playing with his signet ring, the fingers of his left hand twisting it around his right index finger. Reminding himself he needed to break himself of that habit he dropped his hands to the book, opening it to the last page he recalled reading the night before and losing himself in the words until he drifted off to sleep.
A knock at the door roused Jared and Aldis. Pushing aside the bedcovers Aldis got to his feet. As he passed the edge of the bed, he grabbed his tunic, struggling to pull it on as he went to answer the door. “Yes?” he asked as he pulled the door open to see one of the servants standing there looking anxious.
“I beg your pardon,” the woman said, wringing her hands. “I was sent to see if Your Grace will be taking his morning meal in his bedchamber or joining his men in the great hall.”
“His Grace will be down shortly,” Aldis assured the woman before closing the door. Turning away from the door he noticed Jared looking at him.
Raising up on his elbows, Jared watched as Aldis answered the door, listening to his friend speaking quietly to whoever had knocked. Once Aldis had finished and closed the door, he asked, “What is it? Is something wrong?”
“No, we just need to get dressed and join your men for the morning meal.”
“Oh,” Jared responded, pushing aside the bedcovers and getting up. He along with Aldis quickly dressed, readying themselves for the day before leaving the bedchamber to make their way down to the great hall where they joined his men to partake in the food being served. It did not go unnoticed by him that the high table was empty as he sat there, glancing at it every once in a while hoping to see Jensen, wishing for a chance to speak to the man he would be marrying soon. After eating the food that had been served and the plates had been cleared away, he caught Aldis’ eye, having given up on seeing Jensen during their meal.
“Your Grace?”
Looking at his men, Jared said, “I feel the need for a walk after such a fine meal. I trust the lot of you will be on your best behavior.”
“Always,” Mathias assured Jared.
“We will be the picture of innocence,” Declan added.
Jared snorted at that remark. “I fear that the gods will strike you down for that lie,” he commented as he rose from his seat. “I think it best that I take my leave before such vengeance from the gods rains down on us all.”
“As you wish,” Declan called out, the others snickering while Jared and Aldis made their escape.
“Where is it you wish to walk?” Aldis inquired.
“The gardens. I remember the crown prince telling me about them. I would like to see them.”
“Then let us make our way outside.”
Watching as Jared and his protector Aldis made their way from the great hall after eating their morning meal, Christian followed behind, only stopping when his presence had been noticed.
“We are being followed,” Aldis warned. Placing his hand on the hilt of his sword, he turned to confront the man behind them, placing himself between Jared, the man he’d sworn an oath to protect, and the man he knew was sworn to protect the crown prince, Jared’s intended.
“A moment of your time, if you would, Your Grace,” Christian beckoned, hoping Jared would speak with him.
With a cautious glance to Aldis, knowing his protector would not allow harm to befall him, he approached Christian. “Yes?” he asked, looking the other man up and down. He knew who the man was, Jensen’s friend and protector but he wasn’t sure what the man standing before him wanted. “Christian, is it not?”
“It is,” Christian confirmed.
While standing there, Jared found himself nervously playing with his signet ring, the fingers of his left hand twirling it around his right index finger. “It is nice to finally meet you. May I ask, how is the crown prince this morning? I did not see him at the morning meal. I hope he is well.”
Before answering Jared’s question, Christian noticed that the taller man seemed to share the same habit as Jensen did - spinning his signet ring on his finger. “The crown prince chose to take his morning meal in his chamber. I will inform him that you inquired about his health.”
“I… I was hoping to speak with the crown prince.”
“What is your intention with the crown prince?”
Jared’s brows furrowed as he pondered Christian’s question. “I don’t understand…”
“What is it you hope to gain by marrying the crown prince?” Christian asked bluntly.
“A husband. A man to love who will also love me in return.” Seeing the skeptical look on Christian’s face, Jared added, “I’m not marrying Jensen for his title if that is what you’re asking.”
Crossing his arms over his chest, Christian squared his shoulders as he looked directly into Jared’s eyes. “It is.” He had already suspected that Jared wasn’t interested in Jensen’s title as the crown prince and even though he’d done his best to assure his friend, he still wanted to confirm his own belief in Jared. “If Jensen was not the crown prince… If he held no title, had nothing to his name, you would still seek a marriage with him?”
“I would. I care nothing for Jensen’s title. I care for him, for who he is, not for his crown. I have a title of my own. I do not need or want his.”
“And do you wish for an heir to carry on your name and title?”
“I have an older brother who will rule our castle keep when our father sees fit to relinquish the throne to him. I leave it to him to produce an heir and carry on with those duties.” Jared held up a hand when he saw that Christian was about to protest. “I will not lie, I would love to have a child of my own… A child that is a combination of myself and Jensen but if that does not come to pass, then that is the wish of the gods.” He knew the stories of men being able to conceive and give birth to a child, had read of them, and had even met one such man as a child himself, recalling how he’d placed his small hands on the man’s swollen stomach in wonder, gasping in awe when he’d felt the babe move, although he’d never allowed himself to hope for that in his life. “It will not mean that I will love Jensen less because of a lack of a child. I only mean to love and support him.”
“That was what I had hoped to hear. Jensen… He’s a good man. He deserves to be loved by someone who does not care for his title. I believe you to be such a man. Treat him right and you will have my respect,” Christian said before turning and walking off, leaving Jared and Aldis to stand there in the garden looking at his disappearing form.
“That was…” Jared started to say, attempting to find the right words to express his confusion over what had just transpired between himself and his intended’s protector.
“That was a man concerned with the welfare of his friend,” Aldis supplied while he and Jared toured the gardens.
“It’s as beautiful as I thought… At least from what I remember Jensen telling me about the gardens,” Jared commented as he and Aldis returned to the castle keep. He’d secretly been hoping to find Jensen in the gardens and had been disappointed to walk them only to return to the castle keep without seeing his intended. “Should I seek Jensen out? It would give us time to speak if I did. Maybe Christian can arrange a meeting between us.”
“It might be something to consider,” Aldis answered, hoping that Jensen would agree to such a meeting.
“Your Grace!” Fredrick called, rushing forward to greet Jared.
“Fredrick, how are you?” Jared inquired.
“I am well… Now that I have found you.”
“I wasn’t aware that I was missing,” Jared teased, earning himself a chuckle from Aldis and Fredrick.
“You were not in your chamber…”
“No, after such a fine morning meal I felt the need to stretch my legs. We have just returned from walking the gardens. They are quite lovely.”
“The queen will be most pleased to hear this.”
“You were searching for His Grace?” Aldis asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Yes, I am to take His Grace to the seamstress… A new wardrobe has been requested for you by the crown prince.”
“I see,” Aldis responded.
“Well then, lead the way,” Jared said, feeling equal measures of happiness over the fact that Jensen had given consideration to him and sadness that the crown prince was not there to greet him.
“Please, if you would follow me,” Fredrick requested, leading Jared and Aldis further into the castle keep. “The royal seamstress’ room is just this way.”
Jared found himself being led down another hallway and into a room where a woman stood waiting to greet him.
“Lady Olive, This is the crown prince’s consort. Your Grace,” Fredrick said, bowing before taking his leave.
Olive, an older woman with gray hair piled neatly on top of her head held in place with several gold hairpins, stepped forward. She was petite in height, barely reaching Jared’s chest but she was stocky in build. With a smile, she bowed her head and said, “Your Grace, it is my honor to prepare a new wardrobe for you.”
“It is I who am honored,” Jared said, taking one of the woman’s hands in his and kissing the back of it as he bowed to her.
“Ah, flattery will get you far with this one,” Donna said as she rose from the chair she’d been sitting, hidden from the door so she was able to observe Jared’s interaction with the royal seamstress.
“Your Highness,” Jared said breathlessly, bowing to the queen. He was stunned to see the queen there, figuring she had other, more important duties to attend to. “I did not expect to see you until tonight's dinner in the great hall.”
“I wanted to be here to make sure Olive did you justice with her work. We can’t have you looking disheveled.” Donna winked at Jared, watching him blush as he ran a hand through his hair and then smoothed down his tunic.
“I am flattered you would take the time to oversee my appearance.”
“Truly, there is nothing to fear. You are fitting just as you are.” Donna waved a hand at Jared, indicating that there was nothing out of place with his appearance. “I know that you only packed one trunk and while we could send for more of your belongings it is just as easy to have Olive start on something new for you.”
“Thank you.”
“Oh, don’t thank me, it was the crown prince who made this decision on your behalf.”
Nodding, Jared asked looking around, hoping that Jensen would be joining them, “And the crown prince… will he be joining us as well?”
“The crown prince is otherwise engaged.”
“I see… I do hope to see the crown prince tonight. It appears I missed him at morning meal.”
Stepping closer to Jared, Donna raised her hands and cupped his cheeks. “My son chose you. Jensen saw something in you that spoke to his heart. Remember that.”
“Thank you,” Jared breathed out.
“Now, let us see what colors best suit you,” Donna said, stepping back and waving Olive over to begin taking Jared’s measurements.
“Oh, you are a tall one… And muscular,” Olive giggled. “Such a fine specimen.”
“Yes, indeed,” Donna interjected. She could attest to Olive’s observation since she had seen firsthand what Jared hid under his clothing. Yes, he’d been wearing pants but not much else when he’d competed the day before.
Jared felt his cheeks burning from the blood that colored them. He looked to Aldis for help only to see his friend standing by the door with a wide grin on his face. He knew he’d have to endure this session of being fitted for a new wardrobe without help from his friend who apparently was enjoying his discomfort.
After confronting Jared in the garden, Christian made his way to Jensen’s chambers. He gave a curt knock on the door, pushing it open when he heard a muffled response from inside. “Well, I see you’re avoiding Jared,” he said as he pushed the door closed and turned to face Jensen who was standing by the open window. “You can’t avoid him forever. You are to marry him.”
“I’m not avoiding Jared and yes, I know I will be marrying him. I am the one who chose him. I don’t need to be reminded of my decision.”
“Then why did you take your morning meal in your room?”
Turning to face Christian, Jensen said, “I don’t have to explain myself to you.”
“True, you don’t. You do know that you will have to speak to Jared at some point, don’t you?”
“Yes… Again, I do not need to be reminded of my duties.”
“Speaking of Jared, I took a moment to seek him out.” Christian noticed the bewildered look on Jensen’s face.
“Why? Why would you seek him out? Why would you speak to him?” Jensen questioned trying to make sense of what Christian had just told him. He hadn’t asked for his friend to interfere and he knew his confusion had to be showing on his face.
“I wanted to know for myself what his intentions are towards you.”
“By the gods,” Jensen groaned as he sank down into one of the chairs, burying his head in his hands.
“I think you’re wrong about him.”
“Why would you take it upon yourself to interfere?”
Despite Jensen’s voice being muffled, Christian had heard his friend’s question. Making his way over to the empty chair, he sat down across from Jensen. “Because it is my duty to protect you.”
Jensen raised his head to look at Christian.
With a smirk, Christian said, “Even from yourself.”
Glaring at Christian, Jensen asked, “And what is that supposed to mean?”
“I thought my words were explanation enough but if you do not understand me, then I will speak plainly. You, my friend, have misjudged Jared.” Seeing that Jensen was about to protest, Christian held up his hand. “You felt something for Jared upon your first meeting two years ago, did you not?”
“Yes,” Jensen admitted. He had felt a connection between himself and Jared when they’d first met. After two years had passed and there had been no further contact from Jared, he’d never thought he’d see him again.
“And when Jared gave you the book as his token of affection, it sparked something in you, didn’t it?”
“I… Yes,” Jensen agreed, knowing he couldn’t lie about his reaction over receiving the book.
“You can’t deny how taken you were with him when you saw Jared again.”
“No, I cannot.”
“Then the problem I see is that you feel Jared is only marrying you for your title and what that would gain him rather than him marrying you for the man you are.”
“Christian, get to the heart of the matter.” Jensen didn’t need to be reminded of his thoughts or feelings.
“I can tell you that Jared does not care about your title or that you are the crown prince. He cares only for you.”
“You gleaned all of this from your brief encounter with Jared?”
“Yes, I did, and I think you owe it to yourself and Jared to seek out his company. Go to him. Talk to him. Where is he now?”
“Jared is having a fitting with Olive and my mother. He needed new clothing since all he brought with him was one trunk.”
“Was this your doing or the queen’s?”
“Mine… I wanted Jared to feel welcomed.” Jensen had gone to his mother’s chambers earlier that morning before the castle keep was bustling with activity to suggest a new wardrobe be created for Jared. Despite knowing he should wait for Christian to accompany him, he’d left his bedchamber and made his way to his mother’s. “Mother.”
“Ah, Jensen, this is a welcomed surprise. Come… Sit,” Donna said, beckoning her son to join her as she sat by the fireplace. The still hot embers of the fire warmed the room nicely, making it enticing to sit by the hearth, something she enjoyed doing before her day started and she had to see to the running of the castle keep. “Tell me, what brings you to my chamber so early in the morning?” As Jensen had grown from a child to a man, her son sought out her council less and less, the time he spent with her in her chamber becoming a distant memory.
Taking the offered seat, Jensen sat by his mother. Closing his eyes, he took several deep breaths as the warmth of the fire relaxed him.
A smile came to Donna’s face at seeing how relaxed her son looked. She missed the peaceful repose she used to see Jensen in as a child, the weight of his title a thing he was not aware of. She knew differently now. Her son was to marry soon and would eventually ascend the throne, accepting the responsibility that came along with being the king. “It is good to see you,” she said, breaking the comfortable silence that had settled between them. “I have such fond memories of you playing here as I sat by this very hearth. You would hide between my skirts… Such a joyous time.”
Opening his eyes, Jensen smiled at his mother. “I remember those times well… It was peaceful.”
Reaching over, Donna cupped Jensen’s cheek with a hand. “Is it peace you are searching for?”
“No more than anyone else in life.” Jensen knew there was no way he could confide in his mother about his suspicions involving Jared.
Donna sat there a moment longer, her hand cupping Jensen’s cheek, her eyes searching her son’s face before pulling away to sit there while she waited for Jensen to tell her the reason behind his visit.
Hoping to change the subject before his mother questioned him further, Jensen said, “I would like to commission a new wardrobe for Jared. He only traveled with one trunk and while we could send for more of his belongings it would take some time for them to arrive. It is my way of welcoming him to our castle keep and easing him into the role of being my husband.”
A wide smile came to Donna’s face when she heard Jensen’s suggestion. “It’s such a thoughtful gesture. I will have Fredrick see that Jared is brought to Olive. Will you be joining him?”
“No, I do not think that would be appropriate. We are pledged to each other but not wed.”
“Good point. I will pop in to make sure that everything is to your liking.”
Rising to his feet, Jensen leaned down to place a kiss on his mother’s cheek. “Thank you, mother,” he said before leaving to make his way back to his bedchamber where he made the decision to remain, taking his morning meal which had just been cleared away before Christian had joined him. The sound of Christian’s voice pulled him back from thoughts over that morning.
“That was thoughtful of you to arrange for Jared. I’m sure he will appreciate it.”
“Yes, he most likely will,” Jensen agreed, sitting back in his chair.
Tilting his head and raising an eyebrow, Christian asked with a smirk on his face, “Will you be making an appearance during Jared’s fitting?”
“No, of course not. We are not married. It would be unwise for me to attend.”
“You are pledged to be married. It was your idea… It is not out of the realm of possibilities for you to inquire as to how Jared is fairing. This would also give you the opportunity to seek Jared out and speak to him… To lay your fears to rest.”
Throwing up his hands in annoyance, Jensen said, “This again.”
“Yes, this again,” Christian said as he rose from his chair and made his way to the door.
“I thought the matter had previously been discussed and dropped.”
“I have a few things to attend to. Just think about what I said to you. Give Jared a chance. I think you will be pleasantly surprised,” Christian advised before leaving Jensen to consider his words, hoping that his friend would see reason.
Despite knowing that Christian was right, that he should at least talk to Jared, Jensen couldn’t seem to find the courage to do so, deciding to remain in his chambers until it was time for him to make an appearance in the great hall for the nightly meal. Sitting between his mother and father, with Jared to his right, and his and Jared’s protectors standing behind them, he looked over the crowd that had gathered to break bread with the royal family. Most of them he knew since they were people from his family’s castle keep and the surrounding area. It was customary for his family to host the nightly meal and those able to attend were welcome and fed well. The only ones he was not familiar with were Jared’s men but they seemed to be respectful to those around them and appreciative of the food and lodging offered to them. While Jared’s men were required to stay in order to witness their marriage take place, he wondered if they would request to stay on. He had his suspicions that Aldis, Jared’s protector, would be staying on, which was something he could understand and approve of. If things were different and he found himself living at the Padalecki castle keep he would want Christian with him as his one friend from home. Leaning toward Jared, he surprised himself when he caught the taller man’s eye and said, “If you wish for any of your men to remain with you after our marriage pact is complete, I’m sure that will be agreeable.”
A dimpled smile came to Jared’s face when Jensen spoke to him and he heard what his intended was offering him. “Thank you, I appreciate your kindness. I had hoped that at least Aldis would be permitted to remain with me.”
“Yes, of course.” Jensen agreed before lapsing into silence. He knew speaking to Jared during the meal would not afford them the privacy they needed and while he should take the time, as Chrisitan had suggested, to speak with Jared, he couldn’t seem to settle on a topic that might start an agreeable conversation between them. When he finally did decide to ask Jared how the fitting went, the food had been served and he couldn’t seem to get the words out.
Jared kept stealing glances at Jensen as he ate, hoping to speak further with his intended since they had hardly had time to speak with one another since yesterday. He wanted a chance to get to connect with the crown prince, to assure the man he was marrying that he wasn't doing so because he coveted Jensen’s title and what being married to the crown prince would afford him. He wanted his intended to know that he was marrying the crown prince for the man he was and not because Jensen was the heir to the throne. With their meal eaten and the dishes cleared away, he hoped for a chance to speak with Jensen now that the great hall was filled with the sounds of murmured conversations and the minstrels’ instruments playing in the background and all eyes were no longer on the high table. Clearing his throat, he leaned toward Jensen, hoping to catch the crown prince’s attention. When he did, he said, “I wanted to thank you for commissioning a new wardrobe for me. It was very thoughtful of you. I had planned on sending for my belongings… And still do,” he rushed to add, hoping to alleviate any fears that Jensen might have that he expected the crown prince to provide further for him.
“You’re welcome… I wish to make your role as my consort… husband… as effortless as possible.”
“My role?” Jared repeated, confused as to what Jensen meant by that.
“Yes… We all have our roles to play… Some perform their roles better than others.” Pushing himself away from the table Jensen got to his feet. “Please excuse me,” he said before making his way out of the great hall with Christian following closely behind him, stopping to speak briefly with Lilian to request that a bath be drawn for him. “I do not require a lecture,” he said once he and Christian were in his bedchamber, fearing that one was eminent now that they were behind closed doors.
Raising his hands in supplication Christian met Jensen’s eyes. “I have said all I need to say on the matter of you and Jared. You know my opinion on the matter. It is up to you now to make peace with your decisions. I’m just happy that you managed to speak more than five words to the man who will soon be your husband tonight. It’s progress.”
In response to Christian’s obvious teasing, Jensen glared at his friend. He knew his friend only meant well and was attempting to lighten his mood but it seemed that nothing could alleviate the crushing feeling that he was doomed to exist in a loveless marriage with the man that had somehow managed to capture his heart during their brief encounter two years ago.
“I think Jared truly appreciated your gesture of providing a new wardrobe for him. Although, he may not have appreciated the seamstress’ or your mother’s ogling during his encounter with them today.”
Rolling his eyes, Jensen couldn’t help but chuckle, knowing how Olive liked to comment on a man’s physique, especially that of a well-defined and muscular man. He had found himself on the receiving end of a few of the seamstress’ comments himself from time to time, taking it in jest. His mother on the other hand, well, he hadn’t been expecting that behavior from her. “I take it he handled their admiration with tact and grace.” Jared had to have, since this was the first he was hearing of the encounter. Had Jared been rude to either woman, word of his actions would have made its way back to him and his father and reprisal would have been swift and none too gentle.
“Jared seemed to have taken it good-naturally from my understanding. Although, Aldis seemed to have been amused by the situation.”
“And who did you hear this from?” Nothing had been said to him by Jared or his mother, making Jensen wonder who had spoken of the encounter.
“Olive,” Christian answered.
Rolling his eyes, Jensen responded with, “Of course,” knowing how the seamstress loved to gossip and how Christian always seemed to be in the right place at the right time to hear said gossip. “Well, I am happy to hear that Jared took their appreciation in stride. Now, if you will excuse me, I think I will bathe and ready myself for bed.”
“As you wish,” Christian commented before leaving Jensen alone.
Making his way into his bath chamber, Jensen was happy to see that the tub had been filled with steaming water as he had requested. Next to the tub was a small stool which held a towel for him to use when drying off, a washcloth, and soap. Stripping out of his clothing, he placed everything on the wooden chair by the door for them to be collected later for laundering and then made his way over to the bath. Placing his right foot into the water, he gave it a moment for his body to adjust to the hot water before climbing into the tub and sinking down into it with an appreciative sigh. Leaning back against the curved portion of the tub designed to allow the bather to rest comfortably, something he was appreciative of as he settled in the bath, letting the hot water settle over him as he closed his eyes. He tried his best to clear his mind, wanting nothing more than to relax in the bath, let the hot water soothe his tired muscles, and forget about his problems. As he became more relaxed, his mind began to wander back to when he’d first seen Jared in the courtyard upon his arrival. The man had clearly changed from the boy he’d met two years ago. Jared, the boy, had been long-limbed with lean muscle despite his appetite, something that back then he’d marveled over. How Jared managed to eat his fill without managing to make himself sick was something he would never understand. Maybe it was due to the fact that the food being served was what Jared was used to eating whereas, as tasty as it had been, it wasn’t something typically served at his own castle keep. Jared had noticed that he had hardly eaten one morning and to his surprise had inquired about it, going so far as to offer to have the cook prepare something else for him to eat. The offer, and the fact that Jared had taken the time to notice he hadn’t really eaten anything had surprised him. Jared had then offered to show him the gardens, to spend time with him which was something he hadn’t been expecting. True, it would have been bad form for Jared to ignore him but the taller boy had gone out of his way to make him feel welcomed. From the moment he’d set eyes on Jared he’d felt a spark of interest deep within him. That spark of interest for Jared had never been extinguished and had brought to burn hotly for the man he’d become now. That was something he couldn’t deny. Jared had been a sweet boy two years ago but now, the boy was everything he could want in a man - taller than him, well-defined muscles, large hands, a dimpled smile, a baritone voice and a hearty laugh. And yet, while he wanted Jared, he knew he could never truly have the man that had somehow captured his heart when Jared had been a sweet boy.
Forcing himself to push aside his thoughts of the past and the present, knowing there was no solution to be found at that moment, if there was one at all, Jensen opened his eyes. Sitting up, he reached over the side of the tub, his fingers searching for and finding the soap and washcloth. He grabbed at them, bringing the lemon-scented soap to his nose, inhaling deeply and smiling at his favorite scent, and then set about washing himself before the cooling water came too cold to be tolerated. Dipping the washcloth into the water, he ran it along the soap and then let the soap drop into the water, watching it bob up and down before sinking to the bottom of the tub with a muffled thunk. He ran the soapy washcloth over his body, washing away the day’s grime, replacing it with the soft scent of lemons. Satisfied that he’d washed sufficiently, he rose from the water and picked up the towel, drying himself off after stepping out of the tub. Grabbing his robe off the back of the chair, he pulled it on, tying the belt loosely around his waist as he made his way back into his bedchamber where he stood before the window looking out into the darkened night sky, wondering what the following day would hold for him. Would he be able to stay in his chambers or would his absence be noticed? Would Christian drag him from the safety of this room, forcing him to seek Jared’s company out so they could speak to one another? While he wanted nothing more than to be left alone, to stay in the sanctuary of his bedchamber until it was time to fulfill his duty and marry Jared, he knew he would not be left in peace. With that thought foremost in his mind, he climbed into bed, snuffing out the candle left burning on his bedside table and settled into a comfortable position, drifting off to sleep shortly after closing his eyes.
Jared stood before the window in his bedchamber staring blankly out into the darkened night sky. He had been mulling over the comment the crown prince had made to him while he and Jensen had been speaking to one another at dinner. At first, he’d been happy to hear Jensen refer to him as his consort and then husband. Just the idea of marrying Jensen brought a smile to his face. Or at least had, until he’d realized that Jensen had referred to his status as his husband as a role. It had been a strange reference, one that caught him off guard, making him repeat the word in confusion thinking he’d heard Jensen wrong. Only to hear Jensen confirm what he’d previously said,
“Yes… We all have our roles to play… Some perform their roles better than others.”
He didn’t understand that. Was Jensen playing a role or did the crown prince think he was playing a role?
“Jared,” Aldis said, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder to get his attention.
Having been lost in his thoughts, and not realizing that Aldis had been calling his name, Jared jumped at the feeling of a hand on his shoulder. Wide-eyed, he turned to see Aldis standing there looking at him with furrowed brows. “What… I’m sorry, did you say something?”
“I asked if you were ready to turn in for the night.” Tilting his head to the side, Aldis regarded Jared as he stood there. “Is there something wrong?” He’d noticed how quiet Jared had been once Jensen had left the great hall. He’d hoped the two men would have had time to speak to one another, knowing how Jared wanted to rekindle the connection he’d made with the crown prince two years ago. He’d seen Jensen’s interest in Jared, yet the crown prince seemed to keep the taller man at arm’s length.
“I’m confused… Or tired… Or both,” Jared admitted as he stripped down to his braies.
“Oh?” Aldis mimicked Jared, stripping down to his braies and then turned down the bed. “What has you confused?”
While Jared settled in bed he thought how best to express what he’d been thinking about. “Well, first there was that encounter with Christian this morning.” It had been strange to him that Jensen’s protector had approached him to inquire about his intentions toward the crown prince. But as Aldis had pointed out, Christian was more than just the crown prince’s protector, he was Jensen’s friend and he could understand the man’s concern.
“Jared, I thought we had discussed that.”
“Yes…” Shaking his head, Jared had to agree, they had in fact discussed Christian and the reason for the man’s inquiry. “Yes, we did but it got me thinking… Why did Christian feel the need to make his inquiry? Then, at dinner tonight Jensen made the strangest comment.”
“And what comment was that?”
“Jensen said, ‘We all have our roles to play… Some perform their roles better than others.’ It is not something I expected to hear.” Turning to his left, Jared met Aldis’ eyes. “Is Jensen, as the crown prince, just playing a part or does he think I am? Maybe he means everyone around us is playing a part? I don’t know what to make of Jensen’s words.”
“Maybe you are reading more into what the crown prince said than what he truly means,” Aldis suggested, hoping that he was giving sound advice.
“Maybe,” Jared agreed, nodding. “I can tell you that he offered to allow you and the rest of my men to stay on once we are married. I don’t know about the others but I hope you intend to stay.”
With a smile, Aldis said, “Of course I intend to stay. You’d be lost without me. Now, I think it is time for us both to end such speculation and get a good night’s rest.” Not waiting for Jared to respond, he snuffed out the candle, plunging the room into darkness.
As Jared settled into a comfortable position, he said, “I think it would be you who would be lost without me.” With a smile at Aldis’ grunt for a response, he closed his eyes, letting sleep claim him with the hope for a less confusing day when he woke and the chance to see Jensen and speak to him.
Jared’s hopes for seeing Jensen were short-lived. After waking and dressing, he and Aldis made their way down to the great hall for their morning meal, joining his men. Much to his disappointment, the high table was empty. Turning his focus away from the high table and the lack of Jensen’s presence, he chose to deal with a pressing matter. “I have been told by the crown prince that should any of you wish to stay on after bearing witness to our wedding, you may do so. Should you decide to return to the Padalecki castle keep, I will of course understand. You all had lives you left to escort me to the Ackleses’ castle keep. Lives I’m sure you’re longing to return to.” While he knew his men were in service to his family’s castle keep, he didn’t know if any of them had family they were being kept from while performing their duty of escorting him safely to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage.
“Well, I’m sure my wife will be wanting me back before long,” Mathias said regrettably.
“Yes, of course,” Jared agreed suddenly, feeling a longing to return to the only home he knew.
“I have my sister and her family to think of,” Declan added. “Besides, someone’s gotta drive that carriage back and I don’t think Mathias can be trusted to do so.”
“Cheeky bastard.” Mathias glared at Declan before bursting into laughter. “He’s right. I’d run it into a ditch.”
“I’ve gotta return home. There’s this pretty little thing that’s caught my eye,” Nigel confessed.
“Well, I ain’t got nobody waiting on me, so I’m keen on sticking around if you’ll have me,” Lief announced, smiling widely at Jared.
“You are most welcome to remain,” Jared responded, feeling slightly better at not being completely left behind by his men. He would have Aldis and Lief with him and he wouldn’t be alone in a castle keep that he had yet to make his home. With the matter dealt with and the morning meal eaten and cleared away, he was about to make his way back to his bedchamber when Fredrick appeared.
“Your Grace, I was sent to retrieve you.”
Getting up from his seat, Jared asked, “Oh, and why is that?” He had no idea who would send for him or why.
“The seamstress needs to check her measurements and then I am to show you around the castle keep.” Fredrick rocked back and forth on the balls of his feet and then added, “Wouldn’t want you getting lost,” with a cheeky grin.
Jared stifled his groan, remembering yesterday’s fitting and how, despite the queen and Aldis being present, the seamstress, Olive, had taken a few liberties with him. He was pretty sure he had a few bruises forming on his ass cheeks from being pinched by the woman. And if that hadn't been bad enough, Alris had been amused by the seamstress’ lecherous groping. More than once he’d heard Aldis snickering at him when he’d protested under his breath, hoping Olive would stop. “Is this necessary? The second fitting with the seamstress, I mean. I still haven’t recovered from yesterday’s fitting.”
“She says she needs to make sure everything fits properly.”
“I bet she does,” Aldis teased. Getting to his feet, he smirked at Jared before urging the younger man to follow Fredrick.
“If she lays another finger on me… Pinches me and claims it’s the best way to determine if there is enough fabric in the seat of my pants, I’m leaving,” Jared warned, glaring at Aldis who only chuckled at him as they entered the seamstress’ room. Thankfully, Olive seemed to be on her best behavior, conducting herself in a professional manner while she retook Jared’s measurements and went over what was to be created, the fabrics she would be using, and the colors that had been decided on the day before.
“Well, that was painless,” Aldis commented as they left Olive to go about her business.
“Yes, thankfully it was.” Jared rubbed his arms, happy that he’d only been pinched there and that it had only happened once.
“If you’ll follow me, your grace,” Fredrick offered, interrupting the discussion happening between Jared and Aldis. With a smile he beckoned Jared and Aldis to follow him, giving them a tour of the castle keep. “This, of course, is the great hall.” Stepping inside the room they were already familiar with, he twirled around several times until he was standing in the middle of the now quiet room. “Aside from taking our meals there and the competition His Royal Highness called for, we have festivities. At Christmas time, the crown prince has the hall decorated as if it was a winter wonderland…”
“Jensen…” Jared repeated, caught off guard. He knew Jensen to be shy so hearing that his intended would make the request to have the great hall decorated as such was interesting to him. Realizing he’d just called Jensen by his first name and not his title as he should be referred to since they were not yet married, he quickly corrected himself. “The crown prince makes this request? Not the king or queen?”
Shaking his head, Fredrick said, “No, it’s always been the crown prince’s desire for as long as I can remember. He’s very kind to us… He makes a request for the children in the castle keep and the surrounding land to be brought here to receive a gift. He does the same thing on his birthday. Although, I think he lets everyone believe it to be the king and queen who are behind the festivities.” Seeing the look of disbelief on Jared's face, he added, “I’ve heard him with my own ears making the plans… What to serve so each child is fed. Making sure that each child will have a gift, no matter their age.”
“I had no idea,” Jared murmured.
“The crown prince has even seen to your ceremony… He’s asked the cook to make food that you’re used to eating so you’ll be happy…” Fredrick slapped his hands over his mouth, his eyes widening when he realized he’d spoken out of turn. “Please, Your Grace… I wasn’t supposed to say anything about that.”
Placing a hand on Fredrick’s shoulder, Jared smiled at the boy. “What you’ve told me will stay between us,” he assured the boy.
“Promise?”
Holding up his right hand, Jared said, “I solemnly promise to never speak a word of what you just told me.”
Looking past Jared at Aldis, Fredrick asked, “And what about your man?”
“I swear on his behalf that nothing will be said.”
Feeling reassured, Fredrick continued the tour of the castle, leading Jared through the many rooms and hallways, past the king and queen’s chambers and the crown prince’s where Jared stopped, wondering if he should take a chance and knock on Jensen’s chamber door. Fearing that his unexpected presence would not be appreciated, he thought better of it, letting Fredrick lead him down the hallway and into another part of the castle keep before stopping at his own bedchamber.
“Thank you for the tour, although I fear I may still lose my way and find myself lost. I may need a map until I become familiar with my new home.”
“Just call for me. I’ll come find you.”
“I’m sure you will.”
“Tomorrow, I’m to take you on a tour of the grounds.”
“I look forward to that.”
Looking up at Jared, Fredrick stepped closer. “I’m glad the crown prince chose you,” he said before running off, leaving Jared to watch, in stunned silence, as he disappeared around a corner.
Placing a hand on Jared’s shoulder to get the taller man’s attention, Aldis said, “Come, let us relax until it is time for dinner.” He urged Jared inside, leading him to one of the chairs to sit before saying, “You seem lost in thought.”
Shaking his head to clear his mind, Jared looked up at Aldis. “I was just surprised by everything I learned today.”
“Did you not think the crown prince had a kind heart?”
“No, of course not,” Jared said, rolling his eyes. “I knew him to be kind-hearted. I was just surprised to discover that he makes sure each child is remembered not only at Christmas time but for his birthday. It’s a touching gesture. One I would like to continue and add to if he will allow it.”
“I’m sure the crown prince would be amenable to such a suggestion.”
Sitting back comfortably in the chair, Jared said, “I wonder what Jensen is planning for food after our ceremony. Has he spoken to you?”
“No, the crown prince hasn’t but he may have spoken with one of the men or he might recall what was served to him when he and his family visited.”
“Maybe…” A smile came to Jared’s face. “He wants to make me happy.” The thought of Jensen going out of his way to make him happy gave him hope for an agreeable future together.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
As Jensen made his way back from the kitchen to his chambers, he was stopped by Christian. “Where have you been?” Christian demanded, leading Jensen back to his chambers. He knew that Jensen slipped unnoticed from his chambers from time to time but he’d expected to find his friend hiding away from everyone. He’d been surprised to find Jensen’s bedchamber empty when he’d knocked on the door, forcing him to set out to find his friend before it was noticed that the crown prince was walking about without protection. It wasn’t that some might try to harm the crown prince, it was just for as long as anyone could remember the royal family never left their private chambers without a protector. “How am I to keep you safe if you disappear without a word on me?” Feeling his cheeks burning from embarrassment at being caught, Jensen couldn’t meet Christian’s narrowed eyes. “I was in the kitchen,” he admitted. Crossing over the threshold of his bedchamber, he made his way to the window where he stood looking out over the garden below. “What were you doing in the kitchen?” Christian knew that a tray of food had been brought to Jensen for morning meal as well as the midday meal, so he was curious as to why his friend would make such a visit to the kitchen. “I wanted to make sure that everything would be prepared properly for the meal being served once Jared and I are married. I know there are a few items that we do not serve in our castle keep that Jared is used to.” Jensen turned to regard Christian, waiting to see an amused look on his friend’s face. What he saw was a curious look given to him. “That surprises me.” “Why? Should I not attempt to make my consort happy?” Even if he wasn’t was left unsaid by Jensen. He wasn’t a cruel man. He wanted those around him to be happy, even if he wasn’t. His duty was to those around him first and foremost, making sure those protected by the crown were provided for. Jared was one such person and despite the reason why Jared chose to compete for his hand in marriage, he would do his best to honor his duty to the man now called his consort and who would become his husband in such a short time. “Yes, of course you should. You should both make each other happy. Will you at least try to speak to Jared tonight?” “I make no promises. Jared may not even join us for the nightly meal. I requested that Fredrick take Jared on a tour of the castle keep today. As I understand it, it was a very thorough tour.” Chuckling, Christian said, “So, am I to understand that Fredrick dragged Jared around from room to room of this castle keep for the majority of the day?” “That would seem to be the case.” “Is everything to your liking?” Christian asked, changing the subject. “Is everything to my liking?” Jensen repeated, looking around his bedchamber, wondering if something had been moved. Seeing that his room was as he’d left it he shook his head. “I don’t understand…” “The preparations… The food… Is everything to your liking?” “Yes… All that is left is to pick the rings and say our vows.” “And when do you intend to pick the rings?” “I’m not,” Jensen answered firmly, garnering a raised eyebrow from Christian. “You’re not?” “No, I’ve decided to allow Jared to make the selection. The royal jeweler will be here tomorrow and before Fredrick takes Jared on a tour of the grounds, my consort will look through the rings provided and pick from those. The jeweler knows the size of my finger so he is aware of what to bring with him.” “So, you’ve thought of everything.” “By the gods, one would hope.” “Then there is nothing more for you to do other than join your consort in the great hall for the evening meal.” Tapping the index finger of his right hand to his lips, Christian said, “Other than speaking to Jared, that is.” Glaring at Christian, Jensen said, “I will speak to Jared if there is a need for conversation.” Rolling his eyes at the crown prince, Christian led his friend out of Jensen’s bedchamber, remaining silent as they made their way to the great hall where they found Jared already seated with the king and queen. “Mother,” Jensen greeted, kissing his mother on the cheek before taking his seat in between his father and Jared. “Father.” He nodded to his father before turning to Jared. Forcing a smile on his face, he asked, “Did you enjoy the tour of the castle keep?” “Yes, I did. Thank you.” “I’m glad to hear this.” “I’m to take a tour of the grounds tomorrow. Will you be joining us?” “I am otherwise engaged,” Jensen answered, ignoring Christian who had kicked one of the legs of the chair he was seated on. “But should I find myself able to slip away, I will do my best to join you.” Smiling, Jared stammered, “I would enjoy that… If you’re able to… Join me… Us…” Feeling as if he was making a fool of himself, he reached for his goblet. Raising it to his lips he took a sip of the wine, hoping it would calm his nerves as dinner was served which was eaten in silence. Feeling bolder, whether it was the wine fueling temerity or not, he leaned closer to Jensen and whispered, “Have I done something to offend you?” Blinking in surprise at Jared, Jensen asked, “Why would you think such a thing?” “I just worried… We haven’t spent much time together… I fear that I’m doing everything wrong.” Knowing eyes were on him and seeing the pleading looking in his consort’s eyes, Jensen placed a hand on Jared’s arm. “In time, life for you here in this castle keep will settle. We will be married shortly. You will have duties to perform… Here or should those duties take you from this castle keep… You will be my husband and part of the royal family.” But you will never love me the way I wish you would was on the tip of his tongue. Realizing that he could never say those words, he smiled sadly at Jared. “If you’ll excuse me,” he said, pushing himself away from the high table. He’d made it out into the hallway when he heard his name being called. Thinking it was Christian, he continued walking, stopping only when he felt a large hand on his shoulder. “Please… Jensen…” Jared started to say when he caught up to the crown prince. “You barely ate.” Turning to face Jared, Jensen looked up into concerned hazel eyes. “I do not seem to have much of an appetite… Anticipation over our impending wedding…” Nodding, Jared agreed, “Yes, I do feel the excitement. Should I request something be brought to your chamber?” “Thank you, that is very kind of you but not necessary. I think I just need to lie down… Rest.” “Yes, of course. I hope to see you tomorrow,” Jared said, turning away from Jensen only to stop and turn back. “The book…” “The book,” Jensen repeated. “Yes, my token of affection…” “Oh… Did you want it back?” Even though Jensen had made the decision to return the book to Jared, there was still a part of him that wanted to keep it, to hold on to his rose-colored memory of the time he and Jared had spent together two years ago. Jared stood there, looking stunned as he realized what Jensen had just asked him before he said, “No, of course not. I just wanted to inquire about it… To make sure you’re enjoying it. I remembered allowing you use of the book…. I had hoped you would have a fond memory of that time… As I do.” Seeing the earnest look on Jared's face, Jensen nodded. “Yes, I have fond memories of that time.” “Good, I’m happy to hear this,” Jared said before making his way back into the great hall, followed closely by Aldis. Silently, Jensen made his way back to his bedchamber, knowing that Christian would have a comment to make once they were behind closed doors. While he didn’t want to hear whatever his friend had to say, he knew Christian wasn’t one to remain quiet. “That was progress,” Christian commented once the door to Jensen’s bedchamber was closed and they were alone. Leaning against the door he waited for Jesnen to respond, when his friend didn’t, he ventured closer to Jensen. “Have you given any thought to what I’ve said?” he asked, hoping his friend would take his advice under advisement. “I have. Jared and I spoke briefly… You witnessed our interaction during the nightly meal and just now.” Jensen motioned to his bedchamber’s door, indicating the exchange he had just had with Jared before making his way to this room. “True, you did speak with Jared but you didn’t ask him the most pressing question…” Holding his hand up, Jensen stopped Christian from speaking further. “I will not discuss my feelings… my fears with my consort.” “Why not? Jared spoke of his.” “And I did my best to alleviate Jared of those fears, as is my duty to my consort.” “Then let your consort do the same for you,” Christian pleaded, hoping Jensen would see that if his friend just spoke to Jared Jensen would discover that the fears he’d been harboring that Jared was only marrying him because he was the crown prince were unfounded and would be laid to rest. “I tire of this conversation we continue to have.” Understanding that this was Jensen's dismissal, Christian said, “Then I will leave you for the night. I will see you in the morning,” before leaving his friend alone with his thoughts to comfort Jensen through the night. With Jensen gone from the great hall, Jared saw no reason to remain in the room even though his men were there, the wine was flowing, and the music was lively. Turning to Aldis, he said, “I wish to retire for the night.” “Of course,” Aldis responded, leading Jared from the great hall and back to the bedchamber where they made themselves comfortable for the night. “Did you enjoy your talk with the crown prince?” He’d been privy to Jared and Jensen’s discussion as Christian had been and he’d seen his friend’s concern for the man he was to marry. Had he enjoyed his talk with Jensen? As brief as it had been, he had. He enjoyed any time he was able to spend with the man he was to marry and his fears of doing everything wrong had been laid to rest. “Yes, I did. Although, I do wish he’d eaten more.” Getting up from the bed, he pulled his robe on and then made his way to the door, pulling it open and stepping into the hall. “Where are you going?” Aldis called out, quickly following his friend as he pulled his robe on. “To the kitchen.” “Why?” “To have a tray sent to the crown prince’s chambers. I know he said he didn’t have much of an appetite but I just feel like this is something I should do.” “Jared,” Aldis said, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder and stopping the taller man from walking away from him. “Do you really think you’d be able to find the kitchen in this massive castle keep after just one tour you were given today?” “I have to try.” Not waiting for Aldis to respond, and fearing his friend would try to stop him again, Jared shook Aldis’ hand off him and darted down the hall to a staircase that led to another hallway. After a few twists and turns, he eventually found the room he was looking for. Stepping inside, he inhaled deeply, taking in the lingering scents of the meal the cook had prepared that evening. “Jared!” Aldis called out as he chased after his friend, nearly colliding with the taller man when they stumbled upon the castle keep’s kitchen. “Your Grace!” a plump woman called out as she rose from a bench she’d been sitting on as she ate. Her white apron was stained, her sleeves of her gray dress had been rolled past her elbows, and a few wisps of salt and pepper hair had escaped the white kerchief she wore on her head. Her eyes darted around the kitchen as a few of the other servants rose from the table to address the crown prince’s consort. “How may we be of service?” She just prayed that the crown prince’s consort hadn’t decided to make an impromptu visit to discuss the wedding feast. She, and the others who worked in the kitchen, had been sworn to secrecy by the crown prince and while the man standing before her would soon be married into the royal family, her loyalty lay with the family she worked for. Standing there in his bare feet Jared could feel the coolness of the stone floor beneath him. He surveyed the room, seeing several pairs of questioning eyes on him. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to burst into your kitchen and cause you any alarm.” “Are you lost?” the plump woman asked. Snapping her fingers she motioned to a young girl with strawberry-colored hair and freckles. “Please escort His Grace to his chamber.” Waving his hands in front of himself, Jared said, “No… There’s no need for that. I’m not lost.” He motioned for the young girl to reclaim her place. Turning his attention to the older woman standing in front of him, he asked, “Are you the head cook? Is this your kitchen?” “I am. It is,” the woman said proudly. “And your name would be?” “Francine, but the girls here call me Fran.” “It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Jared said, meeting Fran and the other women's eyes as he smiled at them. “I’m sorry for such a late visit…” “Your Grace, how may we be of service?” Fran asked. “I… Um… That is… The crown prince didn’t eat much at dinner tonight. I was hoping I could request a tray be sent to his chambers. It doesn't have to be anything elaborate. Maybe just a pitcher of water and some grapes,” Jared suggested, knowing these women were probably tired and ready to clear out of the kitchen for the night. “If it’s not too much trouble.” A warm smile spread across Fran’s face as the women standing behind her chittered about Jared’s thoughtfulness. “No trouble at all. We’ll see to your request.” “Thank you.” “Think nothing of it. Now, off with you. A tray will be sent to the crown prince shortly,” Fran gestured to the door, not moving until Jared and Aldis had disappeared from the kitchen, instructing the girl with the strawberry-colored hair to bring the tray to Jensen’s chamber. “Satisfied?” Aldis asked as he and Jared settled once more in the bed. “Yes… Jensen may not eat but at least something will be brought to him,” Jared commented as he lay his head on his pillow, feeling happy that he’d been able to do this small act of kindness for the man he would soon be married to. A knock at the door surprised Jensen. Setting his book aside, he cautiously opened the door to see one of the cooks, Ella, standing there holding a tray. Confused, he tilted his head and asked, “What is this?” He hadn’t requested a tray be brought to him. “Your Highness,” Ella said in a shaky voice. “I was asked to bring this to you.” She held up the tray, not moving until Jensen took it from her. “Who asked you to bring this to me?” “Your consort, Your Yighness. His grace appeared in the kitchen. Your consort made the request that a pitcher of water and grapes be brought to your chambers.” “Thank you. Now, off with you,” Jensen said with a smile, knowing Ella was probably tired after a long day of cooking. “Yes, Your Highness,” Ella called out, leaving Jensen to balance the tray as he closed the door. Placing the tray on the table next to his bed, Jensen sat there in stunned silence looking at it. Jared had made his way down into the kitchen to make this request. Jared had offered to do this for him earlier but he’d refused, yet his consort had still thought to send a tray to his chambers. Maybe this was the start of a friendship between himself and Jared, he thought to himself as he poured a glass of water and plucked a grape off its stem to pop it into his mouth. If he couldn’t be loved by Jared the way he’d hoped, he could at least extend friendship to the man he would be married to. Settling back in bed, he continued to snack on the grapes while reading until his eyes became too heavy to keep open and he drifted off to sleep. With the morning sunlight streaming through the window, Jared raised himself up, sitting with his back against the wooden headboard while he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. With a sense of satisfaction still clinging to him from the night before, he happily greeted the morning, urging Aldis up from bed and into the great hall where they joined his men for the morning meal. He’d just pushed his plate away when Fredrick approached. “Good morning, Your Grace.” “Good morning, Fredrick. Are you here to take me on a tour of the grounds?” Jared asked as he got to his feet, ready to walk off the sweet breads he’d consumed. The food, while delicious, wasn’t what he was used to, and seemed to sit heavily in his stomach. “Not yet, Your Grace but I am here to escort you to one of the receiving rooms.” “Oh?” Jared murmured, curious as to why Fredrick would be leading him there. With Aldis by his side, he followed Fredrick out of the great hall, into a hallway, down a flight of stairs, and into a bright and airy room that contained a table with four chairs placed around it and a man he’d never seen before sitting in one of the chairs with a wooden and gold adorned box in front of him. With an inquisitive glance at Aldis, he stepped forward, watching as the man rose from the chair. “Your Grace,” the man greeted, bowing. Before Jared could greet the man, the sound of movement from behind him caught his attention. Turning toward the door he saw Jensen entering the room followed by Christian. “Your Highness,” the man greeted, bowing to Jensen. “Randolf, it is good to see you.” “You honor me, Your Highness.” “I see you have met my consort.” “Yes, just now. Please allow me to extend my congratulations on your impending wedding. I wish you both happiness.” “You are too kind,” Jensen said before leading everyone back to the table to sit. “If I may, Your Highness.” Randolf gestured to the box he’d brought with him. “Randolf is the royal jeweler,” Jensen explained when he noticed the curious look on Jared’s face. “Since we are to be married tomorrow, I thought it only fitting that rings be selected.” Stunned, Jared could only nod in response. “I was unsure of your consort’s ring size so I brought an array of sizes matching that of the ones I knew would fit you, your highness,” Randolph explained. Opening the box, he slid it closer to Jensen. “Each ring in Your Highness’ size has a matching counterpart for your consort. I hope I have your approval on the selections I’ve made.” With a smile, Jensen slid the box toward Jared and said, “It is not my approval that is needed but my consort’s.” Looking from the box containing the polished gold rings nestled in black velvet to Jensen, Jared asked, “Me, you want me to pick our wedding rings?” “Yes, that was my intention,” Jensen confirmed, sitting back in the chair while Jared looked at the rings. “What if I pick the wrong one?” “I do not see how that could be possible,” Jensen assured Jared. “Whatever you decide on, I’m sure I will be happy with.” Biting down on his bottom lip, Jared felt uncertain while he looked at Jensen wondering if he would be able to pick out the right rings for them. Pulling his eyes off Jensen, he focused on the rings before him, picking one up only to set it aside as he looked at another ring. Each one was different from the one next to it, making it difficult for him to decide on the ring, wanting it to be just right since whatever he picked would be the ring they each wore to symbolize their union. “I don’t know…” he murmured as he picked up one of the gold rings with stars etched into the band. Deciding that wasn’t the right one, he placed it back in the box before moving on to the next one. He was about to give up, wanting to push the box containing the rings back to Jensen with the thought of telling the crown prince to make the decision when his eyes landed on two matching rings that seemed to be perfect. The rings’ engravings were a combination of the shield of his signet ring and the rampant lion of Jensen’s. The shield was flanked by the rampant lions and in the middle of the shield was a small round diamond. The rest of the band was engraved with Solomon’s knots, interlocking knots that were a symbol of love. These were their rings, he was sure of it. Picking up the pair, he held them in his hand, feeling the weight of them together as a sense of surety flooded his being before he tried one on, making sure it fit his finger. “These are the rings. I choose these,” he announced, holding them out to Jensen, feeling as if these rings had been specifically crafted just for them.
Taking the rings from Jared, his fingers, touching his consort’s skin, sent a shiver down Jensen’s spine, a shiver he did his best to ignore. Looking down at the rings in his hand, he noticed the engravings and how perfectly they matched his and Jared’s signet rings. “A fine choice,” he agreed, watching as a cautious smile spread across Jared’s face. “These will be our wedding rings.” “A fine choice indeed,” Randolph agreed, packing up the rest of the rings. “Your work is impressive,” Jensen said, watching as Randolf stood to leave. “I was happy to be of service, Your Highness,” Randolph assured Jensen before being ushered out of the room. Getting to his feet, Jensen said, “I hope you enjoy your tour of the grounds.” He started for the door, only to stop and turn back to Jared, meeting his consort’s eyes. “Thank you for the tray of food, it was a thoughtful gesture.” “I… I just wanted to make sure you ate something.” Nodding, Jensen said, “Enjoy the tour,” before leaving Jared in Fredrick’s hands. “That was an unexpected start to the day,” Christian commented while he and Jensen made their way out of the receiving room and toward the kitchen. “What brought this about?” When he’d come to collect Jensen with the intention of urging his friend from his chambers, he’d found Jensen dressed and ready to leave his bedchamber, something that hadn’t happened since the day of the competition. Thinking Jensen would be taking his morning meal in the great hall instead of in his chamber, he’d been surprised when Jensen led him to one of the smaller receiving rooms. He’d been stunned to discover that Jensen was joining Jared to oversee the wedding ring selection. He stood there silently with Aldis watching as Jensen and Jared sat across from each other, each stealing glances when they thought the other wasn’t looking. Whether Jensen wanted to admit it or not, his friend had feelings for the man he was about to marry. “Jared took it upon himself to pay a visit to the kitchen last night. He requested a tray be brought to my chambers…” Jensen saw the amused smile on Christian’s face. “He’d offered to have a tray sent up earlier and I refused, yet he did it anyway.” “Yet he did it anyway.” Christian couldn’t help the smile that appeared on his face, wondering if the defensive wall that Jensen had thrown up around himself where it came to Jared was starting to crumble. “Dare I say that he does care for you?” He raised an eyebrow as he waited for Jensen to respond. Jensen wasn’t ready to admit that Jared might care for him in his own way. He couldn’t allow himself to in case this was all an act on Jared’s part. He couldn’t afford to allow himself to fall deeper in love with Jared, knowing if he did so, he would only end up with a heart shattered into a million pieces instead of one with a large crack running through it. He was willing to venture into a guarded friendship with the man he would be married to. He saw no harm in that. “We can at least build a friendship, if nothing else,” he said. “It’s a start,” Christian acknowledged before he found himself being pushed aside by Fran. “Your Highness, it is a pleasure to have you grace my kitchen,” Fran greeted, bowing to Jensen. “The pleasure is mine, I must admit,” Jensen responded, taking the cook’s right hand in his to raise it to his lips. “We had a visitor last night.” “Yes, I heard. I trust nothing of tomorrow’s feast was given away?” “No… No, of course not!” Fran assured the crown prince. “Thankfully, the kitchen was tidy and we were just about to finish up for the night when your consort appeared. He saw nothing.” “I am pleased to hear this.” While many of the foods prepared in Jensen’s castle keep were the same throughout the kingdom, he also knew that each royal region had their own preferred meals and he’d made the request that for their wedding feast a few of the foods Jared was used to eating be prepared for his consort. “Please, I wish to go over the list again of the dishes my consort is used to eating.” “Of course, Your Highness. To start the meal off, there will be soft stewed pears, something I think your consort will enjoy from what you told me of him and what your consort is used to being served. The pears will be stewed in wine with butter and sugar to sweeten the tartness and the pears will be served stem up with the juice they were cooked in with a dash of sugar on top.” Fran stopped speaking, waiting for Jensen’s approval. Seeing the crown prince’s nod she continued. “Then to accompany the main dish there will be the compost. I was able to procure the needed parsley root and of course, we had the required saffron, cinnamon, and other spices. Thankfully, we grow many of the root vegetables required to make this dish and had the parsnips, carrots, radishes, and cabbage on hand in abundance. I believe this is normally served cold but I feel it will pair better with the main dish if served warm. If that is acceptable, your highness.” “Please, do as you see best. This is your kitchen and you are the expert in these matters.” “Very well. To end the meal there will be strawberries in snow. I’ve steeped the roses to make the rose water. I think your consort will be very happy to have a few dishes from home prepared for him. Oh, and I nearly forgot about the cherry sauce that will pair nicely with the main dish. The tartness of the cherries will be tempered by the honey, ginger, cloves, and cinnamon and will be poured over the pork loin. You are still set on pork, are you not?” Fran asked worriedly, fearing that Jensen might have changed his mind and that she’d have to figure out what to do with the freshly killed pigs that had been delivered that morning and a few of her staff had started to prepare for the wedding feast held tomorrow night. “I have not changed my mind. This menu sounds delicious. I look forward to eating the fine food that you and your staff always create.” “We try our best.” “And you never cease to amaze. Until tomorrow,” Jensen called out as he and Christian made their way out of the kitchen before they found themselves immersed in that night’s meal preparation. “Are you sure those added dishes are something Jared will like?” “Quite sure. I remember those dishes being served while we where at the Padalecki castle keep.” “And Jared liked them?” “Yes.” Jensen could still recall Jared’s delight over being served the strawberries in snow and how he’d been surprised by the taste of the strawberries mixed with wine, cinnamon and ginger and how that had paired nicely with the hint of rose water in the whipped cream. Jared had enjoyed the dish to the point he had a second helping. He was pretty sure Jared would have asked for another helping of the sweet dessert if his mother hadn’t softly chided him, reminding the taller boy that there were others who might like a second helping, to which Jared had reminded his mother that he was still a growing boy, making everyone in earshot chuckle. “We may not be used to these dishes but I think for one night we can set aside what we have come to accept and try something different.” “It is good to see that you are making accommodations for your consort’s comfort.” Before Jensen could respond to Christian’s comment, they were approached by Rodrick. “Your Highness,” Henry breathed out. “I’ve been sent by the king to find you.” After taking several deep breaths, he said, “The king wishes for you to join him in his council room.” “Yes, of course,” Jensen responded, meeting Christian’s questioning eyes before following the king’s attendant to the council room where he found his father sitting at his desk with Beaver standing to his left and another man sitting in one of the chairs opposite his father’s. “Father,” he said as he stepped over the threshold, wondering who the man sitting with his back to the door was. “Ah, my son,” Alan greeted, smiling fondly at Jensen as he rose from his chair. “Jensen, you remember Father Benedict, do you not?” He motioned to the seated man, watching as the priest rose to greet his son. “Yes, I do.” It had been at least six months since Jensen had last seen the priest but he did remember the man. “It is a pleasure to see you again, father.” “Your Highness,” Bowing, Benedict greeted Jensen. “I have heard the happy news. You have chosen a consort and wish to be married sooner rather than later.” “Yes, that is my wish.” “First, let me extend my congratulations on this happy occurrence.” “Thank you.” “Please, let us sit so we can be comfortable while speaking.” Alan motioned to the chairs opposite his desk, watching as the priest reclaimed his seat. Frowning at his father, Jensen sat in the empty chair. He knew from experience that those chairs were anything but comfortable. “I trust the business that called you away from our keep went well.” “Yes, thank you. A dear friend of mine from childhood was to be married and requested that I perform the ceremony. It was lovely to see Ruth again as she took her vows and pledged her love and devotion to the man who captured her heart.” “Wonderful news!” Alan declared happily. “Now, let us get down to my son’s wedding.” “This is a joyous occasion.” “Yes, it is. Jensen’s mother and I are extremely happy that our son has found a suitable match.” “As you should be. I’m sure the crown prince would not pick just anyone. The nobleman the crown prince chose must be impressive.” “That he is. He’s Gerald Padalecki’s younger son.” “Ah, a fine match indeed.” “Yes, now, let’s speak on the matter at hand. Now that you are back, the ceremony will take place tomorrow, as the crown prince wishes.” “I see,” Benedict said, unable to hide his surprise. Turning to Jensen he regarded the crown prince. “This does not give me much time to prepare a ceremony befitting the crown prince.” “There is no need for a grand ceremony. I would like something simple as there will only be my consort’s men, the king and queen, and those of this castle keep in attendance. After the ceremony, there will be a feast held with a few dishes served that are from my consort’s region as a way to welcome him into our royal family.” “That is quite the welcoming gesture,” Alan murmured, surprised by his son’s decision to have their cook prepare dishes that were not normally eaten in their castle keep. “Yes, I had hoped so,” Jensen agreed. “I wish to make my consort feel welcomed in his new home.” “I’m sure you will do your best and that your consort will find himself happy here amongst our people,” Beaver added. “You honor me,” Jensen said, meeting Beaver’s eyes. “And you are sure this is what you would prefer? A simple ceremony?” Benedict asked, looking from the crown prince to the king, knowing he had to appease both men. “Yes.” “My son is firm in his desire.” “Then, that is the ceremony I will perform.” “Perfect. I would like the ceremony to take place before the evening meal.” “And of course, Father, we would be happy if you stayed to break bread with the happy couple after the ceremony.” “It would be my honor.” Rising to his feet, Benedict said, “I should be off. I have to prepare for tomorrow. Again, my congratulations to you, Your Royal Highness on the crown prince’s impending marriage, and to you, Your Highness, and your consort.” Jensen watched as Benedict rose from the chair. “Father Benedict,” he called, stopping the priest from leaving. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the rings Jared had chosen. “Please take these. I wish to have them blessed by you and the gods.” He stood to hand the rings to Benedict.Holding out his hand, Benedict accepted the rings. “It is an honor to perform this blessing for you, Your Highness.” “It is I who am honored,” Jensen assured the priest, watching Benedict make his way to the door. “Until tomorrow,” Beaver confirmed, ushering the priest out of the king’s council room. “You are sure about this?” Alan asked, getting to his feet and rounding his desk. “Yes, father, I am.” “Then go, do whatever it is you wish to do on your last day of freedom.” Looking over at Christian, Alan cautioned, “Do not let my son get into too much trouble. He is the crown prince after all and about to be married.” “Yes, Your Royal Highness,” Christian responded with a smirk as Jensen rolled his eyes at the king. “What trouble could I possibly get into? I’m only retiring to my chambers until the nightly meal,” Jensen grumbled as he followed Christian out of his father’s council room, doing his best to ignore the king’s laughter. After Jensen had left the small receiving room, Jared found himself being ushered out of the room a few minutes later by Fredrick, following the boy while he and Aldis were once again acquainted with their surroundings, not paying much attention to where he was. Fredrick could have quizzed him about the part of the castle keep he was in and the boy’s words would have fallen on deaf ears as he thought about the rings he’d picked out. Wedding rings. He would soon be married to Jensen and a wedding ring would be placed on his left hand. It wasn’t until he found himself blinded by sunlight did he stop and look around to see that he’d been led outside. “Where… Where are we?” he whispered, leaning into Aldis as he looked around at the unfamiliar setting. He didn’t remember leaving the receiving room or walking the path that had led them to where they were now standing - outside in the warm sun with the castle keep at their back, a garden patch to their right, and a walkway in front of them leading to the unknown. “My best guess is that we’re being led to our deaths,” Aldis deadpanned, watching as a horrified look spread over Jared’s face. “Our deaths,” Jared repeated, taking a step backward, only stopping when he heard Aldis snickering. “Very funny.” “Your head was in the clouds. It’s a good thing I’m here to protect you,” Aldis teased although there was some truth behind his words. Jared hadn’t been paying attention to what was going on around him which had left the taller man vulnerable. “Where are we being led?” Jared asked again, hoping for a different answer - one that didn’t involve his untimely demise. “The tour of the grounds,” Aldis reminded Jared. “What were you lost in thought over?” “I am to be married tomorrow.” Just saying those words brought a sense of excitement to Jared. The anticipation that he would be marrying Jensen tomorrow was nearly overwhelming. He was still in awe of the fact that he’d just picked out wedding rings as he looked down at his left hand, trying to imagine what it would feel like to have Jensen place one of the matching rings on his index finger. What would it be like to place the ring’s twin on Jensen’s finger? What would it feel like to say his vows, to forsake all others and pledge himself to Jensen as the crown prince did the same in turn to him? “Tomorrow I’m marrying Jensen.” Or at least he hoped so if there was nothing standing in the way of him and Jensen being married. As far as he knew there wasn’t but he also hadn’t been privy to anything going on. Had the priest returned? Since this wasn’t his castle keep, he had no idea of the goings on within these walls as he was used to at home. Seeing the smile slip from Jared’s face, Aldis asked, “What is it?” “I am still to be married tomorrow, am I not?” “I have not been informed otherwise.” “The priest returned late last night and was summoned to meet with the king and the crown prince,” Fredrick interjected, setting Jared’s mind at ease. “I saw Father Benedict with the king’s Chief Council Beaver before I was sent to retrieve you. They were taking morning meal together in one of the sitting rooms.” “See, there is nothing to worry about.” As the smile returned to Jared’s face, he nodded. “Yes, you’re right. Please, let’s resume the tour of the grounds.” “This is just one of the many gardens we have on the grounds,” Fredrick pointed out as he led Jared over to one of the garden beds. This one is primarily used for the cook’s herbs. I don’t know all their names or how they’re used in cooking but I do know they make the meals tasty.” “That’s always helpful.” With a smile, Fredrick led Jared and Aldis down the walkway which led to a massive garden, stopping to explain their origins which Jared was already familiar with. Jensen had told him how he suspected his mother had the gardens planted after arriving at the Ackleses’ castle keep and marrying the king. They lingered there, among the flowers, inhaling their sweet scents for a while before Fredrick. “If you look up.” Fredrick pointed upward, drawing Jared’s attention. “That window in the middle is the crown prince’s. Sometimes when I’m running by I can see him standing there, looking out over the gardens. I think he likes to look at the flowers.” “One would think it to be a beautiful view,” Jared surmised. Shielding his eyes from the sunlight, he thought he saw movement in the window. He fought against the desire to raise his other hand to wave at the window, hoping Jensen would see him. “This way!” Fredrick urged, leading Jared and Aldis further away from the castle keep toward the stables. “Your horses have been well cared for.” He led them into the stables and over to Jared’s horse. “He is a fine horse,” he said, raising his hand to pat Shadow’s neck. “Yes, he is and I’m happy to see how well cared for he is, as are the other horses. Tell me, does the crown prince ride?” Jared hoped Jensen did, wanting them to be able to sneak off from time to time to ride and spend some uninterrupted time together. “Yes, the crown prince does ride. This is his horse,” Fredrick announced, leading Jared over to a black stallion. “This is the crown prince’s baby as he refers to Griffin. The crown prince along with Christain has been known to strike out in the early morning hours to saddle his horse and ride until the mid-day meal.” “I see.” Jared stood there looking at the imposing black horse before him, imagining Jensen sitting astride in the saddle, commanding the powerful beast to do his bidding. “From near as I know, the crown prince was gifted Griffin as his coming-of-age present from the king and queen. He oversees Griffin’s care although he doesn’t seem to have much time lately to ride him.” Jared found that interesting. Not even he oversaw the care of Shadow. He felt as if he was getting a glimpse into the man he thought he knew only to discover that he didn’t really know Jensen at all. Then again, how could he truly know a man he’d only spent a few days with two years ago? They had both changed in time that had separated them but he was excited by the thought of getting to know the man he would be married to, already liking the glimpses he’d been fortunate enough to see when Jensen either let him in or when he discovered something about the crown prince through others who knew Jensen. “That is quite impressive… That the crown prince takes such an active interest in his horse. Of course, it speaks to the type of man the crown prince is.” The one thing he had noticed about Jensen was that the crown prince had erected walls around himself as a way to keep himself safe. It was something he understood. As the crown prince, he was sure there was always someone making demands of Jensen. He just hoped that once he and Jensen were married, he’d be able to chip away at that wall, somehow gaining Jensen’s trust so that his husband knew that the only thing he wanted was to love Jensen for the man he was and not his title. “Truly he is a kind soul,” Fredrick said before leading Jared out of the stables to continue the tour, leaving the taller man feeling exhausted by the time Jared had made it back to his bedchamber. “I feel as if I could close my eyes and sleep until morning,” Jared huffed out as he sank down onto the bed, stretching out across it and letting his eyes slip closed. If Aldis would allow him to, he was sure he would drift off to sleep at any moment. “Well, while I share the sentiment, it will soon be time for the nightly meal and you are expected to be seen at the crown prince’s side.” With a lazy smile, Jared righted himself until he was sitting with his back propped up against the headboard. “Do you realize that by this time tomorrow, I will be married?” He could feel the excitement bubbling up within himself at that thought. “Yes, you will no longer be the princely consort of the prince… My friend, I knew him when… I knew the prince before he married the crown prince. Even then he was humble,” Aldis teased. “If they only knew the truth… What a horrid man you are… Cold and calculating, thinks of no one but himself.” Rolling his eyes Jared couldn’t help but laugh. “Thankfully, you will not be permitted to speak when I recite my vows to Jensen in front of the gods, the priest, the king and queen, and everyone else in attendance.” “Are you attempting to buy my silence with a bride or with a threat?” “Neither, I simply will not allow you to bear witness. You will stand outside the great hall until after Jensen and I have exchanged rings. Once it is official, then and only the, will you be allowed inside.” Aldis tilted his head back and laughed, imagining how Jared would go about making his plan to keep him outside, to not witness his friend’s wedding come to fruition. “Fine, my lips are sealed,” he said when he’d stopped laughing. “Swear to me” Holding his right hand up, Aldis assured Jared. “You have my solemn oath, as my friend.” “Accepted,” Jared said as he got to his feet, his stomach rumbling. “One would think you were never fed,” Aldis commented as he led Jared out of the bedchamber and to the great hall, taking his position behind Jared’s chair, standing next to Christian as they did every night so far. This would be his life until the day he left his post either by death or by replacement from a younger knight but he would always be Jared’s friend first and he had the inkling that the same went for the man standing next to him. Leaning into Jensen, Jared said, “The grounds of your castle keep are lovely… Expansive, as is your castle keep. I fear I will need a map to find my way around.” A shy smile came to Jensen’s lips. Even now, having lived his entire life in the castle keep and playing on the grounds as a child, he still found himself disoriented at times by his home’s vastness. “I fear I may not be of much help. It’s why I never stray too far or move about without my protector.” Nodding in understanding, Jared decided to change the subject. “I was told that the priest has returned.” “Yes, Father Benedict. I spoke with him and requested a simple ceremony.” Jensen glanced over at Jared, wondering if his consort would protest, wanting an involved ceremony, something he was loath to think about since it would entail him standing in front of people and being watched for longer than he wished for. “I’m in agreement. I see no need to prolong the ceremony.” Jared knew that Jensen was shy and probably chose to have a simple ceremony rather than stand in front of people for longer than he had to. Nodding, Jensen reached for his goblet, taking a sip of wine as their meal was served, happy to have a respite from the conversation. Once the meal had been eaten and the minstrels began to play, he pushed himself away from the table. “Until tomorrow.” Not waiting for a response from Jared, he made his way out of the great hall, followed by Christian. He thought about returning to his chambers but veered off in the direction of the gardens, feeling the need for a breath of fresh air and a bit of quietness. After entering the gardens, he found a quiet area with a stone bench. Thinking it a fine place to take a respite, he sat down, letting his head fall forward, his chin resting on his chest as he closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, inhaling the floral fragrances around him. Watching Jensen leave, Jared pushed himself away from the table with the intention of catching up to the crown prince. Not knowing where Jensen was headed, he continued to follow him until they reached the gardens. Wondering if Jensen was meeting someone else there, he stopped, his fear rising within him as he waited to see if anyone else would join Jensen. When no one did, he squared his shoulders and made his way over to Jensen, ignoring Christian and Aldis as he did to find the crown prince sitting on a stone bench. “Jensen,” he said softly as he approached, watching as the crown prince raised his head, searching for the person calling his name. Hearing his name being called, Jensen looked up to see Jared walking toward him. “Jared,” he whispered, shocked to see that his consort had followed him out of the great hall and into the gardens. Looking around to see if anyone else had followed him and seeing that no one else had, he asked, “What are you doing here?” “I followed you… I hoped we could speak.” Jared glanced over his shoulder, his eyes meeting first Aldis’ and then Christian’s, indicating that he wished to speak with Jensen privately. “Speak about what?” “Us.” Jared waved a hand between them, indicating he meant the two of them. “Yes, of course,” Jensen agreed, moving to make room on the bench for Jared to join him, feeling the taller man’s body heat when his consort sat next to him. “What is it you wish to speak about?” “As I said, us. I wish to know you better… To make a connection… As we had two years ago… Or started to at least.” “I see.” Jensen looked up, hoping for Christian’s help, wishing his friend would intervene and end this conversation he didn’t wish to have with Jared only to see that his and Jared’s protectors had taken several steps back in order to give him and Jared a sense of privacy while they spoke. “Yes…” his voice trailed off as he tried to figure out what to say to Jared. “You did feel a connection when we first met, did you not?” Jared asked, hoping for confirmation from Jensen that what he’d felt two years ago wasn’t something his mind and heart had concocted. Not one to lie, even when he was cornered or placed in an uncomfortable situation, Jensen answered honestly. “Yes, I did.” He had felt the start of a connection with Jared. He’d hoped for more but when nothing else came from it after he and his parents had left the Padalecki castle keep, he’d locked down his feelings for Jared and built a wall around his heart to protect himself from further heartache. Now, he was admitting to his feelings for the man he was to marry, a man who was only interested in his title and not him. In truth, he wanted to build on the connection he thought had been sparked between them when they first met. He’d seen firsthand how kind Jared was, had been the recipient of his consort’s kindness, and had heard of Jared’s acts of kindness toward those within this very castle keep. Jared breathed a sigh of relief. He’d been waiting two years to hear this, to hear that Jensen felt the same. He wanted to take Jensen’s hand in his but fought against that desire, knowing it would not be appropriate in the situation they were in. He could tell by the guarded look on Jensen’s face that the man he was sitting next to, the man he was about to marry, had made himself vulnerable by admitting his feelings. “Thank the gods,” he whispered. “I have wished for so long to see you again. To see the man you’ve become in the past two years.” Sliding his hands along his thighs, Jensen admitted, “You as well… As I said before… After the competition, you have changed.” Tilting his head toward Jared, he sat there, studying the man next to him. Despite the darkened sky, he still saw kindness in Jared’s eyes and despite the growth in height and the muscular weight his consort packed on, Jared hadn’t changed much in the two years that had separated them. “I hope not too much… You were able to recognize me, after all.” Feeling his cheeks beginning to burn from embarrassment, Jensen was thankful for the night sky and the cover it provided as he tucked his chin to his chest, dropping his eyes from Jared’s face. “No, I still remember your healthy appetite. That has not changed at all.” Tilting his head back, Jared laughed. “True, that has not changed. Although my mother would be horrified to discover that I still have the same appetite here as I did at home.” “Yes, we must preserve appearances,” Jensen advised, knowing all too well how appearances were perceived and how those wishing to rise in status put on a good show for others. “Yes, I can hear my mother’s voice now, do not embarrass yourself or your family by eating too much in front of the crown prince.” Shifting on the bench, his back stiffening, Jensen suddenly remembered that he and Jared were not married and that even when they were finally wed Jared was only marrying him for his title. “No, you would not want to embarrass yourself or your family, especially in front of the crown prince.” For a moment, it felt as if his heart was shattering. He had been so foolish to think that Jared’s words were true, that his consort had followed him with the intention of speaking privately as a way to deepen the connection that had been sparked between them two years ago. He wouldn’t allow Jared to hurt him as he couldn’t allow his heart to lead his head. “I think we should end our talk.” Even to his own ears, his voice sounded cold, void of any warmth and emotion. “I… I don’t understand… Jensen,” Jared stammered, stunned by the sudden change in Jensen’s demeanor. Pushing to his feet, Jensen turned to face Jared. “Tomorrow we are to be married. I will be faithful to you and perform my duties as your husband,” he assured Jared before turning and walking away, leaving Jared to stare in confusion as he disappeared from the garden, ignoring Jared as his consort called out to him. “Jensen…” Jared called, getting to his feet with the intention of following after the crown prince, only to stop when Christian held up a hand. Christian gave Jared a hard look before saying, “Appearances are what matter.” He didn’t wait for a response, turning to hurry after Jensen, knowing the crown prince needed a friend right then more than Jensen needed a protector. “What did I do?” Jared asked, looking to Aldis for insight. “Come, my friend. It’s getting late. I think we are all on edge. Tomorrow is weighing heavily on everyone’s mind. I’m sure the crown prince is just as nervous about getting married as you are. You’ll see, everything will work itself out in the end.” “I hope so,” Jared murmured as he and Aldis made their way to his bedchamber. He lay there in bed, his fingers running over the fine silk bedding as he thought about everything that had happened to him since his father had informed him of the king’s call for any nobleman of birth to travel to the Ackleses’ castle keep to compete for Jensen’s hand in marriage. He’d traveled further from his home than he’d ever considered doing. He’d met some interesting people along his way, people who had shown him only kindness, a kindness he’d never expected to be extended to himself or his men, and for that, he was greatly appreciative. He’d met with the king and queen again and more importantly with Jensen. He’d competed for and won Jensen’s hand in marriage. That was something he’d only dreamed about, wishing for that to come true and by the gods, it had. Tomorrow he was to wed the crown prince. He would be Jensen’s husband and yet, while there was happiness there on his part, it seemed as if Jensen was, while resolute to marry him, not overly enthusiastic with the matter. He supposed it could be Jensen’s shyness at play. Most likely in Jensen’s eyes, he surmised, marrying a stranger. The idea of marriage hadn’t been put forth by Jensen but by his father, the ruling king. How did one, the crown prince and son, tell his father, the king t,hat he might not abide by the idea to wed so soon or even at all, especially since the idea had been conceived by one’s father? Was that what was weighing heavily on Jensen’s mind? Was that the reason Jensen was so reserved because he hadn’t had a say in the call being sent out? His thoughts were dizzying to him, making him wonder how he could ever assure Jensen given the chance that he would do his utmost to make him happy. “You are thinking too loudly,” Aldis groused, rolling over to look at Jared who he could tell was just lying there lost in his thoughts. “I’m sorry… I’ve just been thinking over the past few days… It’s all just been such a whirlwind. I never thought any of this to be possible.” “I can assure you, Jared, it is. Now, take a deep breath, empty your mind, and try to get some sleep. It will not look well if you show up to your own wedding looking haggard.” Knowing Aldis was right, Jared rolled over onto his side, facing away from his friend. Taking a deep breath, he held it while he counted to ten, repeating this act until he felt his mind beginning to empty as his eyes slipped closed and he finally found peace in sleep. After following Jensen into his bedchamber, Christian stood there, trying to find the words to offer in comfort to his friend. He’d overheard the quiet conversation between Jensen and Jared and while he had a different take on it since he was just an observer, he knew Jared’s words had bothered Jensen. The conversation had started off pleasant enough until Jared had brought up appearances and referred to Jensen as the crown prince. While he thought referring to Jensen by his title was innocent enough, he knew it bothered his friend. “Jensen…” Jensen held up his hand, stopping Christian from speaking further. “No…” He shook his head. “No, do not defend Jared. Do not attempt to soften his words. I heard what he said. I understood what he meant by his words.” “Do you?” Giving Christian a sharp look, Jensen shot back, “Do you think me an imbecile? That I am unable to comprehend what has been said to me? Do you think so little of me?” “That is not what I meant. Words can be perceived incorrectly. Meaning can be read into what is said when there truly is no malice behind them.” “Enough!” Jensen barked out. “I have had enough conversation for tonight. I do not wish to speak on this further. If you value our friendship as much as I do, you will not push the issue.” Raising his hands in surrender, Christian said, “Of course I value our friendship. It is why I’m here. It is why I remain by your side.” “Then let cooler heads prevail in the morning.” Knowing this was Jensen’s way of dismissing him, Christian nodded. “I will see you in the morning, unless you wish for my company…” “Christian,” Jensen huffed out. He had just expressed his wishes, explaining that he did not want to speak further on Jared and what had just transpired. He knew his friend meant well but if Christian continued to push him, things would be said in anger that he wasn’t sure he would be able to apologize for and he was pretty sure his friend wouldn’t hold back on him either. Christian was his one constant, the one he allowed past the defenses he’d built around himself, and he couldn’t afford to lose his friend. For that fear alone, he would rather pass the night by himself than risk permanent damage to what he treasured. “We do not have to speak. We can sit in quiet contemplation if that would suit you. I am amiable to that.” “You are willing to sit in silence for the night?” Jensen asked, giving Christian a suspicious look. “Only for you, my friend.” “Then I would welcome your company.” “And I yours,” Christian stated, lowering himself into one of the chairs by the window. Leaning back, he stretched his legs out before him, crossing them at the ankles as he settled in, waiting for Jensen to make himself comfortable. He tracked Jensen’s quiet movements, watching as his friend readied himself for bed. He had spent many nights like this in the past, in Jensen’s bedchamber, seated on the same chair, keeping his friend company, talking into the late hours of the night. Soon that would change. Jensen would be married. His friend would be a husband and while they would still be friends, their bond would change. That thought filled him with a sense of longing, knowing he wished to keep his friendship intact, without change, yet nothing ever remained the same. He truly hoped that Jensen would have a happy and loving marriage with Jared. It was what his friend deserved. But should Jared ever hurt Jensen, should his friend’s fears be true, he would do everything in his power to make Jared regret the day he ever set eyes on Jensen. By the gods, that was a vow he was willing to make and keep. Stripped down to his braies, Jensen padded softly to his wardrobe to retrieve his book. He held it in his hands as he made his way to his bed, setting it aside on the table only long enough to get comfortable before picking it up again and placing it in his lap. Glancing over at Christian he saw a melancholy look on his friend’s face, one that disappeared when Christian noticed he was being watched. “I am sorry for my harsh words earlier. I do not wish to fight with you. I know you have my best interests at heart. You always have and you always will.” “That is something we agree on.” Patting the empty space next to him, Jensen said, “I do not see how you could possibly be comfortable spending the night in that chair.” “Why you sly devil, are you inviting me into your bed?” Christian couldn’t help the smile that appeared on his face or the laughter that escaped his throat when saw Jensen rolling his eyes at him. “I was only thinking of your comfort.” “Ah, my comfort,” Christian teased while he stripped down to his braies and climbed onto the bed. “We have not done this since we were younger.” “That’s because you flailed about at night. My mother put a stop to it the morning she found me with a bruise forming over my right eye.” “I still say there’s no proof I caused the bruise. You probably banged your head against the headboard in the middle of the night, knocked yourself unconscious, and just don’t recall how you injured yourself.” “You always did claim to be innocent.” Chuckling Jensen said, “Although we both know that couldn’t be further from the truth.” “Tell me about this book,” Christian urged, fighting the desire to touch it, knowing Jensen treasured the book and probably wouldn’t take too kindly to his hand on it. He rolled onto his right side, facing Jensen while he waited for his friend to open up to him. “I already have.” Jensen looked down at the book, happy to have received it and happier still that Jared hadn’t wanted it back when he’d made the offer to return it to him. There was still a small part of him that hoped it meant something that Jared had gifted him with this book. The night before, when he’d offered to return the book to Jared, it had seemed as if Jared had been surprised by his suggestion. “Briefly.” “It was what Jared and I connected over. He has… Had a wonderful library. It was his very own. I was awed by it and humbled that he would share it with me. He must have seen the wonder on my face. Think, to have a library to sit and read in. One that was not made up of maps and land treaties and the history of the royal kingdoms and their lineages but of books that fill your sense of wonder. Books that transport you to another place, even if only briefly. I told him that as the crown prince, I didn’t have much time for pleasurable reading. There was a look of sadness on his face, just briefly, before he pulled this book out and offered it to me so I could pass the nights in his castle keep. It sparked something in me. I had hoped for at least a friendship with him, wished for more but then we had to move on to the next stop and I never heard from Jared.” “I see,” Christian said as he let his eyes slip closed. “It’s a nice memory, is it not?” Setting the book back on the bed table, knowing he wouldn’t be reading, Jensen blew out the candle and then settled next to Christian. “A wonderful memory,” he murmured sleepily, smiling as he drifted off to a dream that consisted of Jared, a library filled to the ceiling with books, a cozy fireplace, and two chairs sitting before the warm flames of the fire. A knock at Jensen’s bedchamber door woke him. Groaning at the intrusion to his coveted sleep, he rolled over, attempting to bury his head under the bedcovers, only to stop when he bumped into an unyielding lump next to him. Disoriented by this, he moved away from whatever was lying next to him, nearly falling out of bed if it wasn’t for the hand that quickly grabbed onto him. “Christian,” he breathed out, feeling his heart beating rapidly in his chest. Seeing the look of confusion on Jensen’s face and his friend’s rapid breathing, Christian realized that during his sleep Jensen had forgotten he was there. “Yes… I kept you company last night.” “Yes… I’m sorry…” The knock sounded again, drawing both men’s attention. Christian made sure that Jensen was firmly on the bed before pushing aside the bedcovers to pull on his tunic before going to answer the door. “Yes?” he asked, pulling the door open a sliver to peer out into the hallway, wondering who had knocked on the door. “Good morning, I was sent by the queen to assist the crown prince,” Lilian stated, giving Christian a hesitant smile. “Assist the crown prince,” Christian repeated. He glanced over his shoulder to see Jensen shaking his head. Understanding that Jensen was in no mood to be assisted, he nodded in understanding before turning his focus back on the woman standing on the other side of the door. “Yes, bathing… Dressing… For the crown prince’s wedding today,” Lilian explained, trying to look past Christian in order to peer into the bedchamber. “Also, to see what the crown prince wishes to eat for his morning meal.” The thought of eating made Jensen’s stomach jump. Right now, food was the last thing on his mind. “The crown prince is a grown man and able to perform these tasks without assistance… I’m sure you can understand this and that the crown prince wishes for his privacy. We should allow the crown prince this quiet time to prepare himself for his wedding.” “But the queen…” “Will understand,” Christian started to assure Lilian, only to stop when Jensen called out. “Please… I would like to bathe. No food… Not right now.” “Yes, Your Highness. I will see to the bath water,” Lilian said before rushing off to see to the task the crown prince had given her. Closing the door, Christian made his way to the chair where he’d left his clothing, pulling them on so he was more presentable should anyone else appear at Jensen’s bedchamber door. While the castle keep knew of their close and platonic friendship, and how in the past he used to spend the nights with Jensen in the crown prince’s bedchamber, it might not look well now for Jensen since he was to be married should someone happen upon them and not have an understanding of their friendship. “Well, I can stay if you’d like.” “No, as you pointed out, I’m a grown man and able to perform these tasks without assistance.” “I only said that for Lilian’s benefit. We both know the truth, you’d be lost without me,” Christian teased, watching as a shy smile appeared on Jensen’s face. He preferred even a shy smile from Jensen than to see his friend in turmoil. “There have been many instances where I was able to survive on my own without you. You do remember the time my family and I left this very castle keep without you to tour the kingdom, do you not? I managed to survive that time without your watchful eye. I was even able to bathe, dress, and feed myself.” “Well, wonders never cease to amaze me.” Knowing that Jensen was referring to the time he and his family also traveled to the Padalecki castle keep, he chose to change the subject, not wanting to cause his friend any undue sadness on a day that he wished to be a happy one for Jensen. “I will stay until your bath is ready. Then I'll leave you to your privacy.” Jensen offered Christian a grateful smile, both for the offer to stay with him and leave him when the time came. “Thank you.” “Have you decided on what to wear?” Christian winced once the words had been spoken, fearing he’d just made a blunder. Biting his bottom lip, Jensen shook his head as he got to his feet. “No, I hadn’t given it much thought.” “Well, clothing would be appropriate. You can’t appear in your braies. While several people would be appreciative of that sight,” Christian wiggled his eyebrows at Jensen before continuing, “It would also be considered scandalous.” Jensen couldn’t help but laugh at Christian’s lascivious mannerism, knowing it had been done for his benefit. “I had assumed I would be dressed for my own wedding. It hadn’t crossed my mind to appear before everyone, to say my vows and exchange rings stark naked. Although,” With his right hand, he cupped his chin, “It does have its appeal now that you have suggested it.” Christian threw his head back in laughter, knowing there was no way his shy friend would ever appear naked in a crowd. “This I would love to see!” he managed to say through his laughter, feeling Jensen’s lightened mood from the night before. “Come,” he motioned to Jensen to join him at his friend’s wardrobe. “Let’s find you something more appropriate to wear than just that pale skin of yours or your braies.” Grabbing his book, Jensen made his way over to the wardrobe where he tucked it away safely before standing back to allow Christian access to his clothing, watching as his friend tilted his head while Christian pushed aside pants, tunics, and surcoats, none of which seemed right for the occasion. Christian studied the clothing before him, wondering what to pick as he riffled through the wardrobe. “Why does it seem as if I’ve seen everything here before?” “Most likely because we spend our days together.” Jensen crossed his arms over his chest, his hands rubbing against his elbows as he considered the state of undress he was in and that he might not find the right clothing to wear to his own wedding. “But not this!” At the back of the wardrobe, as if it had been tucked away for safekeeping, Christian discovered clothing he’d never seen Jensen wearing before - a black surcoat delicately embroidered with filigree in gold thread along the front of the coat and around the hem which was fashioned to hang mid-thigh and be secured in the front with black leather straps and gleaming gold buckles, a pair of black fitted pants that laced in the front and at the ankles and a sea green tunic with gold embroidery that matched that of the surcoats along the shirt’s cuff. He also noticed a black leather belt accented with gold circular medallions that were made to wrap around the waist, which would be secured with a gold buckle, allowing the length of the belt to rest against Jensen’s thigh. To complete the outfit was a pair of soft black leather mid-calf boots, similar to the ones Jensen normally wore which laced on the sides and along the back. The only difference being that the laces were embroidered with the same delicate gold filigree as the surcoat and tunic. Jensen stared at the clothing. “I have never seen this before.” “I’d say we have found a wedding gift from the queen.” Knowing his mother, Christian had to be correct. The mysterious addition of the outfit had to have been commissioned by her and left for him to discover. “She never ceases to amaze me.” He was grateful for his mother’s attention to detail since he hadn’t been overly concerned with his own wedding attire and now he was regretful at his oversight. “Well, it’s a fine thing she foresaw the need for such an outfit. Now go, bathe, just don’t drown! I’ll do the same and return to keep you company.” Christian urged Jensen to his bath chamber, watching as his friend disappeared before placing the clothing where he’d found them. Sure that Jensen was safe for the time being, he left his friend’s bedchamber to make good on his word, feeling the need for a bath and fresh clothing. He did request a tray be sent to Jensen’s bedchamber when he passed Lilian, knowing his friend wasn’t hungry now but would be eventually. Once behind the closed door to his bath chamber, Jensen stood there, letting the quiet of the room settle over him and into his bones, soothing his frayed nerves. Today he would marry Jared and whatever type of life he’d been used to would soon change. He would be a husband and have a husband. He would do his best while in the public eye to appear happy while in Jared’s presence and he would uphold his vows to the man he married. He would never allow himself to stray, not as the crown prince and not as a man. Jared would be the only person he gave himself to. Jared’s would be the only lips he kissed and Jared would be the only one he shared his bed with. Jared would be the only one to hold his hand and see him wake in the morning and see him come to bed at night if his husband chose to remain with him. He had no idea if, after they were married, Jared would remain in the castle keep with him or if his husband would choose to wander, using the excuse that as a representative for the crown prince, it was his duty to tour the royal regions to oversee peace. With a sigh, Jensen forced himself to calm his thoughts. After managing to do so, he hooked his thumbs in the waistband of his braies, pulling them down past his hips and thighs to let them pool at his ankles before stepping out of them. Despite the warmth of the room, he shivered. Rubbing his hands up and down his arms, he moved over to the tub. Feeling the warmth of the tub and the water it contained, he gingerly stepped in, sighing when his flesh made contact with the water. He inched down in it, getting himself comfortable as he rested his back against the tub, his chin dipping under the water as he rested in the tub, the hot water soothing his coiled muscles until he decided he needed to move and wash himself. Reaching out, Jensen picked up the lemon-scented soap, dropping it in the water to wet it before slipping further into the water to wet his hair. He held his breath, not returning to the surface until his lungs screamed for air, popping out of the water with a sucking gasp before searching for the now wet soap which he lathered in his hands before bringing them to his head, running his soapy hands through his now wet hair. With his hair full of the suds, he dropped the soap and sank back down into the water, popping up only to repeat his actions until there were no traces of the soap in his hair. Grabbing the soap and the washcloth, he washed himself and then carefully stood in the tub, holding on to one of the sides as he got out, praying he didn’t fall. The last thing he needed was to show up to his own wedding with bruises and to deal with the questioning looks and the hushed speculations. Jensen grabbed the towel, running it over his head to catch the water droplets, and then dragged it over his body, drying himself before reaching for his robe, pulling it on, and cinching the belt around his waist. Turning away from the tub, he walked over to the wash basin, and mirror. He ran his fingers through his hair, touseling it into the style he normally wore it in, and then rinsed his face before picking up his pumice stone to rub off the stubble that had started to grow on his face. Satisfied with his grooming, he took one last look at himself in the mirror before leaving his bathing chamber to find Christian sitting in one of the empty chairs and a tray had been brought to his room. He raised an eyebrow at the sight before him before joining his friend to take a few bites of the food. “I take it this was brought at your request?” “Yes, you needed to eat something and before you ask, because I know you will, I inquired as to whether or not a tray had been delivered to your consort’s bedchamber. One has. Now, sit and eat.” As if on cue, Jensen’s stomach rumbled, making it known to both men that he needed to eat. “Join me,” he requested as he poured them each a goblet of water, happy to see that Christian hadn’t requested wine or mead be brought up with the tray of bread, cheese, and grapes. He wasn’t in the mood to imbibe, feeling the need to keep his wits about him. After he was married, he would take at least one drink of the alcohol that would be flowing during the celebration, toasting to his husband and their marriage. “It would be my pleasure,” Christian responded, picking up one of the goblets, waiting for Jensen to do the same, and clinking them together. “Let me be the first to offer a toast to you and your consort, soon-to-be husband, and to a happy marriage.” He saw the dour look on Jensen’s face and fought back his sigh as he raised his goblet to his lips. “Thank you,” Jensen said solemnly before taking a sip of the cool liquid, feeling it quench his sudden thirst. “You will find happiness,” Christian said, breaking the silence that had settled over the bedchamber as they ate. Jensen’s head snapped up, his green eyes landing on Christian, feeling as if his friend was able to see into his very core as he’d been sitting there, wondering how he would find happiness for himself. “I wish I could believe that was true.” Setting aside his goblet, Christian reached over and placed his hand on Jensen’s. “It is true. You have just to believe in it. Believe in yourself. You’re scared. That is understandable. Who wouldn’t be? Your father placed you in an impossible situation thinking he was doing you a favor by offering your hand in marriage. Maybe he was, maybe he wasn’t, only the gods know for sure. What I know is that you are kind-hearted and thoughtful. You have always placed the good of our people before yourself. During Christmas and your birthday, you do not accept presents for yourself, rather you wish for the children in the castle keep and those under your family’s protection to receive gifts instead. The gods have seen the good you do for others. How could they not return it to you in some fashion?” “You see this…” Jensen started to say, feeling his cheeks color from embarrassment. While it had been made known that he was behind the act of the children in his kingdom receiving gifts, he never spoke of it or requested credit for his deeds. He’d been horrified as a child to discover that not all children in the kingdom received presents to mark their day of birth or during Christmas. He couldn’t understand how that could come to pass and had broached the subject with his parents, suggesting that the children within the castle keep each receive a small gift on those two days. The idea had been well received by his parents and appreciated by the children. Seeing this, he’d suggested the following year that each child within their royal region be included. He had seen firsthand how the children smiled and the worried looks were erased from their parents’ faces, at least for a time. He also oversaw the food distribution to those under the crown’s protection who were in need. There was always someone in need and he felt it was his duty to ensure that his people never went hungry or without. It was a difficult dilemma he found himself in at times but one that he felt could not be overlooked. He could not sit there, in his castle keep, with a full belly while those around him went without. He’d also begun to oversee the medical care of his region, learning what that entailed from his mother who had taken that up as her purpose after becoming queen. Those around them could not prosper if they were sick or hungry. “I do, and so do those around you. You do not claim credit for these good deeds but the gods know of your selfless acts. You are respected and loved by our people. Your family has done much for this kingdom. It is why we have known peace for generations. When you ascend the throne, those under your care while you wear the crown will continue to benefit. They know that you and your family would never turn their backs on them. Jared is cut from the same cloth, I am sure of it.” “We will soon know.” Picking up his goblet, he took another sip of water. “Let us change the subject.” “I had a chance to take in the great hall.” “Oh?” Jensen questioned, hoping the great hall had been decorated in the simple fashion he had requested. While his mother had wanted to have the great hall overflowing with flowers and candles, he had thought something simple would be more tasteful. Placing his right elbow on the table he brought his hand to his head, pinching the bridge of his nose between his thumb and index finger, praying his head wouldn’t start pounding with the thought that his mother might have gone against his wishes. “Please tell me that not every flower grown in the royal gardens as well as the other gardens has been plucked and now adorning the great hall in some fashion.” He wrinkled his nose at the idea, thinking everyone attending the ceremony would be overwhelmed by the floral scents in the air. Christian couldn’t help but chuckle at the pleading look on Jensen’s face. “I am happy to report that no, not every flower has been plucked. Your mother showed restraint.” “Thank the gods,” Jensen murmured, sitting back in his chair. “I think you will be pleasantly surprised by everything.” “By the gods, I hope so.” And Jensen did. He wanted the ceremony to go off without a hitch, knowing it would be fodder for gossip if it didn’t. News of any issues that took place during his wedding ceremony or the celebration after would spread like wildfire through the castle keep and all of the royal regions. It was not the way anyone would have hoped their wedding to be remembered. “The gods are smiling down on you. There is no doubt in my mind.” “I pray you are right.” The rest of Jensen’s day was spent in comfortable companionship with Christian by his side, sharing the tray of food, laughing, and talking until it was time for him to dress and make his way to the great hall. Rising from his chair, he stood for a moment, looking out of his window and at the gardens below, seemingly lost in thought. Before the night was over he would be married. There was a part of him that felt excitement at the prospect of being married, of being a husband and having a husband to call his own. There was another part of him that feared the man he was about to marry. Seeing that Jensen was lost in thought, Christian placed what he hoped was a comforting hand on his friend’s shoulder. “No matter what, I will be with you to the very end.” Placing his hand on Christian’s, Jensen said, “Thank you, my friend.” “I think it is time for you to get dressed and make your way to the great hall.” “I suppose you’re right.” Turning away from the window, Jensen made his way over to his wardrobe. With Christian’s help, he dressed in the outfit they had found earlier. “How do I look? he asked once he was dressed. Christian had to admit, Jensen looked stunning in the outfit. The black surcoat with a touch of the green tunic peeking out from underneath it set off the green of Jensen’s eyes, making them appear otherworldly. “I’d say that Jared will definitely appreciate you in this outfit. So much that he may end up ripping it off you later tonight.” He didn’t miss the blush that suddenly appeared on Jensen’s cheeks, or how his friend looked away from him. Feeling the blood rushing to heat his face, Jensen looked away from Christian. He hadn’t considered what would come after he said his vows to Jared. He hadn’t thought of how his husband would expect to lay with him. That thought made his knees weak and his stomach flip-flop. “Christian,” he whispered. “There is nothing to fear. I’ll make sure everything is ready for you,” Christian assured Jensen, knowing this was a delicate subject, one that his friend wasn’t ready to discuss. “Thank you,” Jensen managed to say before he found himself being led from his bedchamber to the great hall where he found his parents, Jared, and those of the castle keep waiting for him. “Ready?” Christian asked, waiting for Jensen’s response. Seeing the slight nod of his friend’s head, he pulled open the doors to the great hall, allowing the soft music being played by the minstrels to waft through the door and wash over them. At hearing the sound of music, Jensen lifted his head to take in his surroundings, his eyes landing on Jared who was standing in front of the dais with a blinding smile directed at him. For a moment the dimpled smile took his breath away until he realized that he had to make his way through the people gathered to witness his wedding ceremony. “Christian,” he whispered, suddenly feeling panic beginning to overwhelm him. Shaking, he started to take a step backward, his mind screaming at him to turn and flee when he felt a hand on his arm. “I’m with you. You are never alone. I will be with you until the end,” Christian assured Jensen, not removing his hand until the tremors running through his friend’s body had subsided. “Ready?” he repeated softly. “Yes,” Jensen said firmly and then took the first step toward Jared, doing his best to ignore the eyes on him, watching his every step until he reached the man he was about to marry.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jared lay in bed, his mind racing as he thought about what would be happening later that day. He would be saying his vows. He would be marrying Jensen, something he had dreamed about but never thought would come to pass. It was as if he was truly living out one of the stories in the books he’d come to love. “You are doing it again,” Aldis groaned, rolling over to lay on his side and face Jared who was lying on his back with his legs crossed at the ankles and his hands clasped behind his head. “Doing what?” Jared questioned. All he had been doing was lying in bed contemplating the day. “Thinking too loudly.” Jared laughed at Aldis’ comment. “I do not think that is what I am doing.” “I beg to differ.” Aldis closed his eyes. “Your thoughts are loud, even if you do not intend for them to be, and because of that, you have disturbed my precious sleep. I need to look my best for tonight.” “Oh, is that so?” “Yes, it would not do well for me to appear as if I have not slept.” “One would think it is your wedding day when in reality it is mine,” Jared said happily, a wide smile spreading across his face. “I am to be married today. By the end of the night, I will be married to Jensen. He will be my husband.” He and the bed were seemingly vibrating with happiness. “By the gods, there will be no living with you. I feel sorry for the crown prince.” Rolling onto his back, Aldis pushed himself up and then flung the bedcovers off himself and got to his feet. “I fear I must warn the crown prince. Maybe there is still a chance he can save himself and marry another.” Horrified by his friend’s attempt at betrayal, Jared sat up. “You wouldn’t!” Grabbing their robes, Aldis tossed Jared’s at him. “Of course not but it is still a possibility,” he teased, watching as the darkened look on Jared’s face turned into another sunny smile. “I suppose I should try to maintain some sense of calm.” “That would be advisable,” Aldis commented as a knock at Jared’s bedchamber door interrupted any further teasing. Making his way to the door, he pulled it open a sliver to look into the hallway to see the girl with strawberry-colored hair from the kitchen standing there holding a tray. “Yes?” “I was sent to deliver this to crown prince’s consort, by the queen.” Ella held up the tray laden with food. “It is for His Grace’s morning meal.” Aldis glanced over his shoulder to see that Jared had pulled on his robe and was standing by the bed which the girl would have to climb over if she meant to do his charge any harm. “Enter,” he said, stepping aside to allow the girl entrance into Jared’s bedchamber. Turning away from the door, with his left hand he motioned for Jared to stay where he was until he knew for sure that the girl was not a threat. “I beg your pardon for the intrusion. The great hall has been closed until tonight,” Ella explained as she set the tray down on the table by the window. Turning back toward Jared and Aldis, she asked, “Is there anything I can fetch for you?” “It’s Ella, isn’t it?” Jared asked, stepping out from around the end of the bed. “Yes, Your Grace,” Ella confirmed, bowing her head. “Thank you for this meal. Please extend my gratitude to the queen for thinking of my comfort as well as to those who took part in preparing this food. You have all made me feel welcomed in what is to be my new home.” Jared made his way over to Ella and took her hand in his. “Please, can you tell me if a tray of food has been brought to the crown prince?” “The crown prince’s attendant has seen to his needs.” “Thank you,” Jared said softly, raising Ella’s hand to his lips, brushing them against the back of her hand. “Thank you for setting my mind at ease and for your kindness.” “Your Grace, is there anything else you require?” Ella asked once Jared had let go of her hand. “No, I think this tray will do me well enough.” With another bow of her head, Ella disappeared from the room, leaving Aldis and Jared to eat and talk. “Silver-tongued as always,” Aldis commented as he took a seat and poured them each a goblet of water, passing one to Jared. “It is just courtesy to thank one for a job well done, is it not?” It was how Jared had been brought up, to appreciate those around him and to extend that appreciation to them in a show of kindness. He had also observed the same within the Ackleses’ castle keep, hearing the crown prince as well as the king and queen thanking the servants for their hard work. “That it is, my friend,” Aldis confirmed, sliding the tray containing bread, jam, fruit, and cheese toward Jared. “Now, settle and eat.” Rolling his eyes at Aldis, Jared picked up a piece of cheese and bit into it, chewing it as the tangy flavor hit him. While most of the regions grew the same crops and housed the same animals, each one prepared several foods differently and the cheese he was eating was one such food. “The food they prepare here, while different from what we are used to, is enjoyable.” “I agree.” Aldis and Jared ate in comfort, with him listening to Jared talking nonstop as his friend was known to do when he became excited. “I wonder if the wedding ceremony will take place outside or inside.” “We shall soon discover which.” “What dishes do you think the cook and her staff are preparing for the celebration?” “I’m sure whatever they are, they will be delicious.” “According to Fredrick, Jensen requested a few dishes be made in my honor. Do you know which ones? Do you recall Fredrick telling us which ones Jensen had decided on?” Reaching over, Aldis placed a hand on Jared’s arm, forcing his friend to focus on him and not the taller man’s thoughts. “Take a breath.” Jared felt his cheeks color with embarrassment. “I will need to break myself of the habit.” “It is not a fault to be curious.” “But it is a fault to voice every notion that pops into my head.” Before Aldis could answer, a knock at Jared’s bedchamber door drew his attention. Chuckling to himself, he pushed to his feet to see who had come to pay them a visit. Opening the door he saw Lilian, the crown prince’s attendant standing there with something draped over her arm. “I beg your pardon,” Lilian said. “I was asked by the queen to bring this to His Grace and help with anything the crown prince’s consort might need.” “I see,” Aldis murmured, stepping aside to allow Lilian entrance into Jared’s bedchamber. “And just what is this you have brought?” “This is a wedding outfit the queen commissioned for His Grace to wear tonight,” Lilian explained while she held the clothing up for Aldis and Jared to admire. “The queen sequestered the royal seamstress to her quarters until this was completed.” The color drained from Jared’s face at the thought of Olive being confined to her quarters until the outfit being presented to him had been finished. “That was not necessary. The poor woman, her fingers must be so sore…” “The seamstress was happy to perform her work for the royal family. She already had a headstart on things and she was not the only one working on the royal wedding outfits.” “A headstart,” Jared repeated, not fully comprehending what Lilian was telling him. “Yes, Olive is a good judge of measurements.” Crossing to the wardrobe, Lilian asked, “Shall I place the outfit in here?” “Please, I’d like to see it first,” Jared requested, stepping closer so he was able to see what had been prepared for him. “As you wish.” Lilian held up the charcoal-colored surcoat with tiny flowers embroidered in silver thread running down the front which accentuated the silver buttons and silver belt which was meant to hang at mid-thigh where the surcoat ended. The white tunic also had matching tiny silver embroidered flowers along the cuffs of the sleeves. The charcoal-colored pants were fitted as was the fashion and meant to be worn with boots that reached mid-calf. “These are to be worn as well,” she pointed out, holding up a pair of matching boots that laced on the sides. “This is beautiful… More than I could have ever expected.” “I will tell the queen her gift was well-received.” Turning away from Jared, Lilian placed the outfit in the wardrobe. “Yes, please.” “What else is it that you require?” “A bath,” Aldis interjected. “Trust me, a bath will do you some good.” Smiling, Lilian nodded. “I will see to a bath for both of you,” she assured the men before disappearing from Jared’s bedchamber. “I meant…” Aldis started to call out, only to stop when he considered he too, would appreciate a hot bath rather than splashing water on himself at the wash basin. “Yes, a hot bath sounds nice.” Jared seated himself on the bed, a wide smile appearing on his face. Turning to see Jared like that, Aldis raised an eyebrow at him. “What is this look about?” “I feel as if I’m living out my greatest dream… To marry Jensen. I never thought it possible. I had hoped to see Jensen again but I never thought it possible that he would choose me, that soon I would call him my husband.” “And if the tables had been turned, if it was your hand offered in marriage as it had been the crown prince’s what would you have done?” Crossing his legs underneath him, Jared bit down on his bottom lip as he considered Alds’ question. Jensen’s fate might have become his if the gods hadn’t smiled upon him. It could have been his father sending out a call within the royal regions for any man of noble birth to compete for his hand in marriage. This was something he’d never thought about before, sure that the decisions on who to marry and when would be his to make. “I hadn’t thought about that. I suppose I would hope that Jensen would have answered my father’s call.” “Everything leads back to the crown prince with you, does it not?” Aldis asked, placing his hands on his hips, watching as a blush crept up Jared’s neck and along his cheeks. “Is that so bad?” “In this instance, no, since you are to marry the crown prince today.” Before Aldis could say more on the subject, he was interrupted by a knock at the door. “I pray this interruption is news on our baths.” Answering the door, he was happy to see Lilian standing there ready to lead them down the hallway to a bathing chamber where two tubs had been filled with hot water. “Please, take all the time you need. Someone will return to clean the bathing chamber once you’re done and have returned to your bedchamber.” “Thank you,” Jared called out as Aldis closed the door. “Well, this is a sight for sore eyes,” Aldis commented, turning to look at the bathtubs. While they had been traveling, he had not been afforded the comfort he’d been used to while living in the Padalecki castle keep. “Washing one’s self from a wash basin does not make up for a hot bath.” “I’m sorry you’ve had to endure traveling with me.” Feeling sorrowful over having made Aldis and the rest of his men leave the comforts they were used to, his shoulders slumped and he hung his head. “I meant no criticism and I have enjoyed traveling with you.” Slipping out of his robe, Aldis placed it on the back of the wooden chair by the door. “Now, let us enjoy our baths before the water cools.” “Yes,” Jared agreed, the smile returning to his face as he turned away from Aldis, both of them removing their braies and slipping into the hot water. “This feels wonderful.” He slid down in the tub to rest his head against the back of it, his knees poking out from underneath the warm water and closed his eyes, letting the water soothe him as his mind emptied and he drifted into a light sleep. Seeing Jared in the state his friend was in, Aldis decided to relax in the warm water, letting it work the kinks out of his tired muscles until he felt rejuvenated and thought it was time for them both to wash and return to Jared’s bedchamber. Splashing water on Jared, he said, “If you do not wake, you will drown.” “Wha… What?”Jared asked groggily, sitting up in the tub, causing the water to splash over the sides and onto the floor. “It is time for us to wash and return to your bedchamber, unless you would prefer to spend your wedding night in this bath, wrinkled skin and all,” Aldis teased. “No, I do not,” Jared responded before picking up the pleasant-smelling soap and washcloth, making quick but thorough work of washing his hair and body before carefully getting out of the tub onto the wet floor. “Tell me when you are decent,” Aldis murmured, turning away from Jared to give his friend privacy in drying and dressing before he stepped out of the tub to do the same. Each took a turn at the wash basin and mirror, running a pumice stone over the stubble that had begun to show on their faces. “Ready?” he asked, his hand on the doorknob, waiting to pull it open to lead Jared back to his bedchamber. “Yes,” Jared responded firmly, knowing when he returned to his bedchamber, it would soon be time to dress for his wedding. “Please, would you sit?” Aldis begged once they had returned to Jared’s bedchamber. He was sure that Jared would wear a hole in the floor, or at the very least the carpet, as his friend paced the room. He knew his friend was a bundle of energy, not used to being cooped up in one room all day, save for when Jared had been sick, and now his friend couldn’t seem to stay still for a moment. “I’m sorry,” Jared whispered, knowing he couldn't seem to control himself. “Your poor husband… He may not survive you,” Aldis teased as he dressed. A smile appeared on Jared’s face. “Say it again,” he urged, liking the sound of the word husband when it refers to him and Jensen. Rolling his eyes, Aldis sighed dramatically, understanding what Jared was referring to. “Husband, your poor husband,” he repeated as he pulled Jared’s wedding outfit out of the wardrobe to help his friend dress. “How do I look?” Jared asked nervously, running his hands down his surcoat in an attempt to smooth it out. Crossing to Jared, Aldis raised his hands and cupped his friend’s cheeks. “Perfect. You look perfect. The crown prince will be mesmerized by you. Now, it is time,” he announced, breaking his hold on Jared. “I wish my parents could be here,” Jared whispered, suddenly feeling their loss. “I wish for that too.” “Do you think they are proud of me?” “There has never been a doubt in my mind that every day since you came into this world that they are proud of you.” “Thank you… For everything.” Nodding, Aldis offered Jared a reassuring smile and then turned away from his friend to open the door. “May you and your husband know only happiness from this moment forward,” he said as they made their way to the great hall to find the room filled with the rest of Jared’s men, those residing in the castle keep, the king and queen standing by the high table which had been decorated with swags of greenery and roses from the royal gardens, and a priest standing in front of the dais. The sound of the minstrels playing softly filled the air as hushed conversations came to an end when Jared walked in and joined the priest, waiting for Jensen to make his entrance. Movement caught his attention as he was soon joined by the king and queen. “Soon, you are to be our second son,” Donna said with tears of joy in her eyes. Reaching out, she patted Jared’s cheek. “I could not ask for a better match for my son.” “You honor me.” “Jensen is the crown prince but he is my son above all else. See that he is happy. That is my request,” Alan said, offering Jared a pat on the arm. “It is what I shall strive for,” Jared promised his future father-in-law and the king. “See that you do,” Alan warned before turning away from Jared when he heard murmurs from those gathered to witness the wedding ceremony between the crown prince and Jared, to see Jensen standing just outside the opened door. At the sight of Jensen dressed in his wedding outfit, Jared felt his knees weaken, nearly buckling, as his stomach flip-flopped at the impressive sight the crown made. Somehow, Jensen looked ethereal standing there cast in candlelight and it was all Jared could do not to run to him. Knowing Jensen would soon be his husband, he smiled, his dimples showing as he watched Jensen make his way past those in attendance, each step leading the man soon to be his husband to him until they were standing side by side. “Jensen,” he breathed out, feeling as if his heart was about to beat out of his chest. “Jared,” Jensen said softly, taking in the sight of the man he was about to marry as his mother and father approached him. “My son.” Donna sniffled at the sight of Jensen standing before her in his wedding attire. “You are my pride and joy,” she assured Jensen, reaching up with both hands to cup her son’s face, not caring that their mother and child exchange would be witnessed by those in the great hall. “It does my heart good to see you standing here today, before your father and me, before Father Benedict and the gods ready to say your vows and wed such a fine man.” “Thank you,” Jensen responded in a choked voice, suddenly feeling overwhelmed by his mother’s praise. It wasn’t that she never praised him, she did, but standing there in the setting they were in with him about to marry Jared seemed to bring out emotions he thought might engulf him. “You made a fine choice. Jared will bring you much happiness,” Donna whispered before pulling Jensen down so she was able to place a kiss on his cheek before stepping back, to wipe away the tears forming at the corners of her eyes. “My boy…” Alan started to say, stopping to clear his throat as his emotions swam to the surface. “You have always brought a smile to my face and I have always been proud to call you my son, never forget that.” He placed his right hand over Jensen’s heart. “We are connected, father and son. Your sorrow has been my sorrow. Your happiness has been my happiness. It may have seemed at times that our people came first but that was never the case. You and your mother have always been my driving force. I may not say it enough, no father ever really does but just know I love you.” “Father…” “Never doubt my love for you.” “Never,” Jensen assured Alan, doing his best to fight back the tears threatening to spill from his eyes. Stepping back to give Jensen a moment to collect himself, Alan turned to those gathered in the great hall, watching their interactions and waiting to witness the wedding ceremony between the crown prince and a nobleman of his son’s choosing. He motioned for the minstrels to cease playing, waiting for silence to fall over the great hall. “Today, we rejoice for my son, the crown prince, has chosen a fine man of noble birth to marry. We are honored to witness this union and pray the gods are smiling down as they recite their vows and exchange rings,” he announced before taking Donna’s hand in his to lead his wife to the high table where they stood waiting for the ceremony to begin. With the royal bible in hand, Father Benedict stepped forward, motioning for Jensen and Jared to stand before him, facing those in attendance. He looked up at the king and queen, waiting for the king’s approval to begin. Seeing the king nod, he cleared his throat. “Blessings to all those in this great hall and throughout the royal regions. We are gathered here today to witness the union between the crown prince, Jensen Ackles, and His Grace, Jared Padalecki.” Opening the bible, he placed the rings the crown prince had given him between the pages. “These rings, which have no beginning and no ending, are a symbol of unending love and commitment. This is a commitment one does not enter into lightly. These rings have been blessed by me and the gods, as has this union.” He looked up from the bible to the king. “Who here sanctions this union on behalf of the crown prince, Jensen Ackles?” Stepping forward, Alan declared, “As the ruling king and Jensen’s father, I, Alan Ackles, sanction this union.” “And do you bless this union between Jensen Ackles and Jared Padalecki?” “I do,” Alan replied firmly before stepping back, to take his wife’s hand in his again. “Who here sanctions this union on behalf of His Grace, Jared Padalecki?” For a moment having been caught up in his joy over being chosen by Jensen to be his husband, Jared had forgotten that his father was not there to give his blessing. Fearing this would end his dreams, that he had no one to sanction this union, he felt his world crashing in on itself. Stepping forward, Aldis spoke. “I, Aldis Hodge, representative of the Padalecki castle keep and His Grace’s protector, sanction this union.” “And do you bless this union between Jensen Ackles and Jared Padalecki?” “I do, as does Gerald Padalecki who I represent today. The Padaleckis send their blessings and ask that I convey their happiness for this union between their second son, Jared, and the crown prince, Jensen Ackles. While they are not able to attend this wedding ceremony as they are overseeing the care of their castle keep and the people of their royal region, they are overjoyed to welcome the crown prince into their family,” Aldis responded before stepping back to stand guard over his charge while Christian, who stood beside him, did the same for Jensen. Jared felt his breath catch in his throat at hearing Aldis’ words. His friend and protector had also been charged with representing his family when his parents had not been able to attend his wedding. He was thankful that his parents had the forethought to charge Aldis with this task and that his friend had willingly accepted this duty. “Then let us proceed,” Benedict announced. He looked to the king, waiting for Alan’s approval to continue. Upon seeing the king nod, he cleared his throat. “This union began with a pact, sealed with a kiss. We come together today to make this union between the crown prince, Jensen Ross Ackles, and nobleman by birth, Jared Tristan Padalecki, official in the eyes of the gods.” Turning his attention to Jensen, he asked, “Do you, Jensen Ross Ackles, come here of your own free will to stand before the gods and those who bear witness to your declaration of love for the man you have chosen to marry?” Stepping forward, he urged Jensen to place his right hand on the bible. “By placing your right hand on this bible, let your words ring true.” Raising his right hand, Jensen placed his hand on the bible and the rings he and Jared would exchange. “I, Jensen Ross Ackles, come before the gods and those bearing witness of my own free will,” Jensen answered, raising his voice for all to hear. “Do you, Jensen Ross Ackles, pledge yourself to Jared Tristan Padalecki? Do you promise to be true, forsaking all others unto your dying breath?” “I, Jensen Ross Ackles, pledge myself to Jared Tristan Padalecki. I promise to be true, forsaking all others unto my dying breath.” Stepping back, Benedict announced, “Let it be known that Jensen Ross Ackles has pledged himself to Jared Tristan Padalecki before the gods and those bearing witness, promising to be true, forsaking all others unto his dying breath.” Turning his attention to Jared, Benedict asked, “Do you, Jared Tristan Padalecki, come here of your own free will to stand before the gods and those who bear witness to your declaration of love for the man you have chosen to marry?” Stepping forward, he nodded, indicating for Jared to place his right hand on the bible. “By placing your right hand on this bible, let your words ring true.” Raising his right hand, Jared placed his hand on the bible and the rings he and Jensen would soon exchange. “I, Jared Tristan Padalecki, come before the gods and those bearing witness of my own free will,” Jared said, his voice loud so those around him would hear his words. “Do you, Jared Tristan Padalecki, pledge yourself to Jensen Ross Ackles? Do you promise to be true, forsaking all others unto your dying breath?” “I, Jared Tristan Padalecki, pledge myself to Jensen Ross Ackles. I promise to be true, forsaking all others unto my dying breath.” Stepping back with a smile, Benedict announced, “Let it be known that Jared Tristan Padalecki has pledged himself to Jensen Ross Ackles before the gods and those bearing witness, promising to be true, forsaking all others unto his dying breath.” Jared stood there, smiling as he waited for Benedict to perform the rest of the ceremony, barely containing his joy at the thought that soon he and Jensen would be married. Glancing to his right, Jensen saw a dimpled smile on Jared’s face and for a brief moment, he found himself smiling before his attention was drawn back to Benedict as the priest continued with the wedding ceremony. “If it pleases Your Highness,” Benedict said as he held the bible out to Jensen. Understanding what Benedict wanted, Jensen picked up the ring he would soon place on Jared’s finger. “With this ring, let there be no end to our union,” Benedict coached. Turning to face Jared, with shaking hands, Jensen slipped the ring on Jared’s left ring finger. Looking into Jared’s eyes, he repeated the words, “With this ring, let there be no end to our union.” Nodding, Benedict held the bible out to Jared, urging him to take the ring. “With this ring, let there be no end to our union.” Looking into Jensen’s eyes, Jared smiled as he slipped the ring on Jensen's finger and then repeated the words, making his vow, “With this ring, let there be no end to our union.” “With the exchange of rings, two have now become one!” Benedict’s words rang throughout the great hall. “As the gods look down upon you both with smiles and before those that bear witness, you may seal this sacred union with a kiss as it first began.” Before Jensen could take a breath, he found himself being pulled into Jared’s arms. He had a moment to look into multicolored eyes before he felt a soft but tentative kiss pressed to his lips. Knowing all eyes were on them, on him, he reached up to encircle his arms around Jared’s neck, returning the kiss as Jared deepened it, leaving him breathless when they parted. Upon hearing the words from the priest, urging him to seal his union with his husband, Jared reached out and pulled Jensen to him. Leaning in, he placed a chaste kiss on Jensen’s lips. Feeling his husband’s arms around his neck, pulling him closer, he lost himself in their first kiss as a married couple, not breaking away until his lungs screamed for oxygen. “Let us rejoice! The gods have smiled down on you both,” Benedict announced before closing the royal bible. “All that is left is for you each to sign your names in the royal bible, recording your union as those of the royal Ackles lineage have done before you.” He offered the book to Jensen, signaling for one of the king’s attendants to step forward with a quill and inkwell, watching as first Jensen and then Jared signed their names. “It is decreed, the crown prince has taken a husband!” Accepting the bible, Jensen flipped open the cover to stare down at the names recorded before his. So many royal unions had been recorded in this bible and he would now add his to the list. Taking the quill, he dipped it in the black ink and then pressed the tip to the page underneath where his parents had written their names on the wedding day. Taking a breath, he signed his name, creating a record of his union with Jared. Forcing a smile on his face, he looked up to meet Jared’s eyes and handed the quill to his husband, silently offering to hold the bible as Jared signed his name. Jared felt his hands shaking with the excitement that coursed through his body. He and Jensen had recited their vows and exchanged rings. Their union had been blessed by the gods, Father Benedict, and witnessed by those in the great hall. The last step was to write his name next to his husband’s in the Ackles royal bible. It would be on record, standing the test of time, that he and Jensen were married. Doing his best to control his shaking hand, he reached for the quill Jensen was holding, dipped it in the inkwell, and then brought the tip to the page, signing his name next to Jensen’s. “We are married,” he said happily, blindly handing the quill over to the attendant. “Yes, we are,” Jensen confirmed as he handed the bible to Father Benedict. Instantly, his right hand went to his left, his fingers playing with the ring he now wore. It was an unsettling feeling, one he hoped he would become accustomed to. Before he could say or do more, his father’s voice broke through his thoughts. “Your crown prince, my son is married!” Alan announced, holding up a goblet in a toast. “A toast to the happy couple.” The cheers of those in the great hall were deafening. People rose to their feet, clapping while others called for the newly married couple to kiss. Jensen felt his cheeks beginning to burn from the unwanted attention directed at him but he knew he had to fulfill his duty. Turning to Jared, he stepped closer, bridging the distance between them, and gently pulled his husband down into a kiss. “I fear this may go on all night,” he said, referring to the celebration and the call for him and Jared to kiss when that kiss ended. Still holding onto Jensen, Jared said, “I do not mind. I am happy to oblige.”
“It is time for celebration! Let the happy couple take their seats,” Beaver called out, motioning for everyone to take their seats as Jensen and Jared made their way onto the dais to sit between the king and queen. “At the crown prince’s request, to honor and welcome his husband, Prince Jensen had our cooks prepare a few dishes from the Padalecki royal region.” Despite knowing of this development in advance, Jared still looked surprised as the first dish, soft stewed pears, was presented. “Thank you, this was most unexpected.” It was, since he hadn’t known what dishes Jensen had asked the cook and her staff to prepare for that night. “I hope Fran and her staff did this justice,” Jensen said, watching Jared pick up his fork and take a bite before doing the same, appreciating the sweetness mixed with the tartness of the pear. Tasting this dish, he could understand why the people in the Padalecki royal region would enjoy the dish. Taking the first bite, Jared closed his eyes, savoring the stewed pear. “This is delicious,” said, turning to Jensen. “We didn’t have this often… It was normally reserved for special occasions.” “Well, if our wedding is not considered a special occasion then I do not know what is,” Jensen countered back, feeling pleased that he had managed to surprise Jared with this dish. He just hoped the other dishes he’d requested to be served were also something Jared would appreciate. Glancing over his shoulder, he met Christian’s eyes, watching as his friend offered him an encouraging smile. Returning the smile, he turned his focus back to the celebration, watching as others ate, listening to their pleased comments on the first dish that had been served. Leaning closer to Jensen, Alan placed a hand on his son’s arm. Seeing that he had Jensen’s attention, he said, “Well played.” Feeling his cheeks heating from his blush, Jensen nodded. “It was wise to figure out a way to make Jared comfortable and feel welcomed in his new home. I’m sure he’s missing his parents as they are missing their son. I know I would if the tables were turned.” “I hope Jared finds much happiness here,” Jensen said before glancing to his right to see Jared engaged in a conversation with his mother. “This is a dish we must have served more often,” Donna commented after taking a bite of the stewed pears. “I’m happy that you enjoy it.” “Tell me, are you happy?” Donna asked, tilting her head to the side as she waited for Jared to answer her. Was he happy? That was a question no one had asked Jared, not even himself. In truth, he was. “Yes… I do miss home and my parents… Everyone I knew, but I think that is to be expected when one leaves home to start a new life… To marry the person that captured their heart.” “Ah, yes, to have your heart captured is an extraordinary thing, is it not? So unexpected… One never really knows when that might happen. Jensen is not one for many words. I’m sure you have discovered this for yourself already… You might even call him shy… Which, I suppose he is… Being the crown prince and the heir to the throne, I’m afraid we kept him sheltered for his own safety. Even in a time of peace, there is always a threat… I think you will offer a good balance to my son. It will be good to see him smile more often.” “I hope to make him smile,” Jared said and then glanced over at Jensen to see his husband sitting there with a guarded smile on his face while Jensen observed those around him. With a smile of his own, he turned back to Donna. “I must thank you…” “Oh?” Donna raised a questioning eyebrow. “Thank me for what, exactly?” “For everything. For making me feel welcome. For the kindness you’ve shown me. For my wedding attire… That was most unexpected… I did bring with me something suitable…” “Think nothing of it,” Donna assured Jared, placing a hand on his. “I may not be your mother, but you are now my second son. This was my welcoming gesture to you.” “It was much appreciated,” Jared responded. Lapsing into silence as the first dish was removed and replaced with different cheeses and fruit. He sat back in his chair, looking out over those in the great hall, taking in the smiling faces. The people of this castle keep were now those he would view as family as he had in his own castle keep. He just hoped that he would do them justice and that they would eventually come to accept him as one of their own and not an outsider who had married the crown prince. The sound of the minstrels playing caught his attention. He pushed himself away from the table and stood. Turning to his left, he offered Jensen his hand. “Jensen, as my husband, would you do me the honor of dancing with me?” For a moment all Jensen could do was blink in reaction to Jared’s request as he first looked at the offered hand and then up into multicolored eyes, searching for deception in them. Dance, Jared wanted to dance with him? He’d already established that he wasn’t a very good dancer. It was customary for a newly married couple to dance at their own celebration, he knew there was no way for him to politely refuse, not with all eyes in the great hall on him, waiting and watching for his response. As if on autopilot and feeling like his body was not his own, he accepted Jared’s offer, placing his hand in his husband’s larger one, allowing Jared to help him to his feet and off the dais to standing in the very spot they had recited their vows. “I… Dance… Please…” he sputtered, trying to form a coherent sentence and failing, not knowing what he was trying to say as his mind finally registered that Jared had called him first by his name and then husband instead of by his title. Smiling softly at Jensen, Jared nodded. “Do not focus on those around us. Focus on me and the music. I will not let you fall,” he assured Jensen as he placed his right hand on his husband’s hip, supporting Jensen. Raising his left hand, he waited for Jensen to place his hand in his, willing to stand there until his husband was ready. Mimicking Jared’s actions, Jensen placed a hand on his husband’s hip and raised the other, placing his palm against Jared’s. He barely had time to take a breath before he found himself moving, Jared whirling them around the open floor between the dais and the tables. While he knew the steps to the simple dance he and Jared were performing, he still felt unsteady on his feet. Fighting the urge to pull away from Jared and run, he allowed Jared to lead him around the floor, doing his best to keep his focus on his husband and the music as Jared had suggested he do, fearing that if he looked anywhere else, he would certainly lose his footing and fall. “See, it’s not so bad,” Jared whispered as he leaned in, placing a soft kiss behind Jensen’s ear. Jensen felt his heart skip a beat and his breath caught in his throat at the feel of Jared’s lips against his skin. He knew if Jared repeated that action, he certainly would fall. He wasn’t sure if he was thankful or regretful that Jared kissed him again as they continued to dance, one song ending and leading into another until he felt dizzy. With a smile, he pulled away from Jared when the song ended, intending to return to his seat, only to be stopped by Jared. “No, you’re not getting away from me that easily,” Jared whispered, pulling Jensen back to him. “Jared… What…” Jensen managed to say before he found himself in Jared’s arms being kissed again as those around them cheered. When the kiss ended, he felt unsteady, his feet stumbling as he turned away from Jared to reclaim his seat. He felt a hand on his arm, supporting him. He stiffened for a moment before realizing it was Jared helping him back to the dais. As he made his way to his seat, he noticed Christian smirking at him. Scowling, he turned his back on Christian, sitting down as the main course was being served, eating in silence as those around him commented on the flavors in the compost and how the cherry sauce paired nicely with the pork that had been served. With his stomach in knots, wondering if Jared meant to embarrass him with the request to dance and then the show of affection by kissing him, he ate very little, making a show of eating when in reality all he did was push his food around his plate with his fork. “Another wonderful choice,” Alan commented, pushing his empty plate away. “I cannot wait to see what you have chosen to end this celebratory meal with.” “I think everyone will be pleased,” Jensen assured his father, watching as the plates were cleared from the tables. Feeling a hand on his right arm, he glanced in Jared’s direction. “Care to dance again?” “I do not. Once was more than enough for me… But by all means, do not let me stop you,” Jensen rushed to add when he saw the slight frown on Jared’s face. Jared felt the urge to pull Jensen to his feet, wanting to feel his husband’s body against his but fought against it, reminding himself that Jensen was shy. “No, it is enough to sit here with you.” Skimming his hand down Jensen’s arm, he placed his larger one over his husband’s, slotting his fingers in between Jensen’s while they sat there, listening to the minstrels play while a few danced before them and others engaged in lively conversation. Jensen didn’t know what to make of Jared’s action, of seemingly holding hands while they sat there, wondering if he should pull away or not. He thought it best to appear cordial, allowing Jared’s hand to rest with his while he waited for the last course to be served. He heaved a sigh of relief when the last dish was served and Jared pulled away from him. “Strawberries in snow,” Jared breathed out, amazed that Jensen had requested one of his favorite dishes to be made and served during their wedding celebration. Turning to Jensen, he said, “This is… This is one of my favorites.” “Yes, I remember.” “Thank you.” Jared sat there, staring at Jensen in amazement over the fact that his husband remembered such a small detail from two years ago. “I hope it is to your liking.” Jensen urged Jared to eat. Taking a bite, Jared moaned in appreciation. “This is heavenly.” “I’m happy to hear that it’s to your liking. After tonight, if you’d like, you and Fran can talk… Discuss the various dishes you like and ones she and her staff may be able to incorporate into what is served in this castle keep,” Jensen suggested before taking a bite of the sweet concoction. “I would like that very much… If you don’t think Fran would mind. I don’t want to offend her or her staff.” “Fran was amiable in preparing these dishes,” Jensen pointed out. “She is a reasonable woman… As long as you don’t get underfoot.” “I see… I will do my best to remember that.” With his strawberries in snow finished, Jensen urged Jared to enjoy himself with a second helping while his husband joined his men. “You don’t mind?” Jared asked. “Of course not. I know they are your men and three will be returning to the Padalecki castle keep. Their journey will start well before dawn so they are able to make their trip home in a timely fashion. They will of course be offered anything they need to make this journey easy for them.” Jared looked shocked for a moment before asking, “How did you know two of my men wished to remain?” “There is not much that takes place in this castle keep that I am not aware of. I may only be the crown prince but I do make it my business to keep abreast of the daily concerns of my people. It would only be natural for your protector to remain at your side… Something that was already accounted for and Aldis is welcome to stay and remain as your protector. Your man, Lief, has already been offered a position with the king’s guard, and a message was dispatched to your family’s castle keep, informing your father of not only our wedding but that of your man’s wish to remain here in service of the crowned king.” Jensen sat back in his chair waiting for Jared’s response. “You are amazing… To do all this for me…” “I made a promise to you as my consort that I would perform my duties to you. Now that we are married that has not changed.” “It is much appreciated.” “Go…” Jensen waved a hand at the table where the rest of Jared’s men sat. “Go see to your men.” With a nod, Jared pushed himself away from the table and made his way over to his men, followed closely by Aldis. “I hope everyone is enjoying themselves.” “It was an honor to bear witness to your wedding ceremony,” Mathias stated, raising his goblet to Jared. “Do you feel different now that you are married to the crown prince?” Lief asked with a wide grin on his face. Feeling the weight of his wedding ring on his finger, Jared began to toy with it, spinning it around his index finger with his thumb and index finger on his right hand. “This all still feels like a dream.” “We are happy for you,” Nigel said, smiling happily up at Jared. “Yes, we truly wish you and the crown prince a life of happiness,” Declan interjected. “It is hard to believe this journey ends for all of us and a new one begins tomorrow,” Jared said wistfully, suddenly finding himself fighting back the urge to beg all his men to remain. Knowing that Declan, Mathias, and Nigel had lives waiting for them back home, he fought back that desire. Aldis placed a hand on Jared’s arm. “Nothing has changed for us. You will always remain our friend.” “Yes, no matter the distance that separates us,” Declan added, raising his goblet to Jared. “Not all of us,” Lief said, smiling at Jared and Aldis. “True, we will remain within the Ackles castle keep,” Aldis confirmed meeting Lief’s eyes. “I will continue with my post as His Grace’s protector.” “And I have been offered a position in the king’s guard.” “It was our honor to make this journey with you, to see you safely here, and to watch you compete. The gods have always smiled upon you,” Nigel declared. “No, it has been my honor to know you each and call you my friends. I wish you safe travels.” Nigel, Declan, and Mathias rose from their seats, rounding their side of the table to stand before Jared, the three of them embracing their friend and then each other. “You and the crown prince make a fine couple,” Mathias said as they broke apart, watching as Jared’s cheeks began to burn. “We will make sure your parents are informed of the impressive figure you cut in your wedding attire and how you pawed at the crown prince the first moment you got once you and he exchanged your vows,” Declan teased. Jared felt the blush on his cheeks intensify. Looking away from his men, he glanced up at the head table to see Jensen getting to his feet. Hoping Jensen was coming to join him, he was disappointed to see his husband making his way out of the great hall followed by Christian. Turning back to face his men, he said, “Please give my love to my mother and father. Tell them I am happy should they inquire.” “Of course,” Mathias promised. “Now, I think I should take my leave so you may enjoy the rest of the celebration.” Jared forced a smile on his face as he said, “Just don’t celebrate too much. Remember the roads we traveled are uneven at times and it would do you well to keep your wits about you and remain vigilant.” Taking Jared’s words for the caution they were over their consumption of the wine, Nigel nodded. “Yes, you’re right. We will remain vigilant.” “Now, go to your husband. We will see you again,” Declan added. “Until we see each other again,” Nigel called out, watching as Jared, followed by Aldis, turned to make his way out of the great hall. “I fear I have not won Jensen’s trust,” Jared murmured, looking over at the empty seats he and Jensen had previously occupied. “Give it time,” Aldis admonished. “It has only been a few days. You have only just been reunited with the crown prince. Today you and he exchanged vows and were married before the gods and those around us. It is a lot for anyone to adjust to.” “Why do I feel as if Jensen will never adjust to me?” Jared asked as he and Aldis walked out of the great hall, stopping outside the doors as he tried to figure out where Jensen might have disappeared to. He still didn’t know his way around the castle keep that well, only being able to navigate, with Aldis’ help, from his bedchamber to the great hall and back again. The fact that he’d managed to find the castle keeps’ kitchen the other night had been sheer luck. He could return to the celebration to find Fredrick, hoping the boy would help him find his way around and in doing so find Jensen. “I think you are worrying too much about nothing.” Before Jared could respond to Aldis, they were approached by Lilian. “Good evening, Lilian.” “Your Highness, I bid you follow me to the crown prince’s private chambers,” Lilian requested before gathering her skirts in her hands and turning away from Jared, starting down the hallway that led out of the great hall where the celebration continued on despite the newly wedded couple's disappearance. With a confused look at Aldis, Jared turned and followed behind the young girl, walking down the unfamiliar hall until they reached a staircase. Climbing the stairs that led to another hallway and eventually a doorway where the servant stopped. He could only think behind the door was Jensen’s bedchamber. He felt a sense of excitement coursing through his body. He would at least be able to see Jensen alone. They could speak unhindered. It was what he knew they both needed. He needed to tell Jensen how he felt. Placing a hand on the heavy door, Lilian pushed it open to reveal the crown prince’s bedchambers. “Your Highness?” she questioned upon noticing how Jared had stopped just outside the door with Aldis standing behind him. Shaking himself out of his stupor, Jared nodded and then took a step closer, his eyes resting on the closed door as his breath hitched in his throat and his heart beat faster in his chest. He knew what lay on the other side of the door. He almost called for Lilian to stop, to not open the door, and break the sanctity of Jensen’s private bedchamber. He felt as if he was intruding on Jensen’s sanctuary yet he couldn’t seem to form the words, watching while the door was pushed open. As if his body was no longer under his control he found himself moving until he had made his way inside, his eyes resting on the ornately carved wooden bed. The bed Jensen slept in. The bed he and Jensen would consummate their marriage in. The bed he and Jensen would sleep in as a married couple. Those thoughts seemed to weigh on him, making it impossible to focus on anything else until he heard the sound of Lilian’s voice which forced him to focus on something other than the bed. “The crown prince will join you shortly. Would you like to freshen up while I ready the bed?” Jared eyed the massive bed, excitement and fear warring within him. While he wanted to consummate his marriage to Jensen, there was something within him, deep down, that warned him not to make himself comfortable in his husband’s bed. “Please, I wish for you to make up a palate for me to sleep on.” “I…” Lilian looked confused by Jared’s request. “If that is what you wish.” “It is,” Jared responded with certainty, watching as she fulfilled his request before retreating from the room, leaving him to await Jensen’s arrival. Once alone in Jensen’s bedchamber, he paced the room, debating on whether he should continue to wait for his husband to join him or leave and spend the first night as a married man in a separate bedchamber. Knowing that eventually, Jensen had to return, he settled in one of the chairs by the window, not moving until the door was pushed open and he looked up to see Jensen standing in the doorway. After leaving Jared in the great hall, Jensen felt the need for some fresh air and quietness. The great hall had been filled with seemingly never-ending noise coming from the people around him as well as the instruments being played by the minstrels for the crowd’s entertainment. He had stopped long enough to speak with his attendant, Lilian. “Please, when my husband, His Highness Jared, has made the decision to leave the celebration, it is my wish for you to show him to my bedchamber. We can make arrangements for his belongings to be brought to my chambers tomorrow. His protector is to remain on guard and will be expected to return to the room he shared with His Highness for the night.” “As you wish, Your Highness. I will see to your request,” Lilian assured Jensen before he disappeared from the hallway, followed by Christian leaving her to find Jared and bring his husband to his bedchamber. “I have arranged for your comfort,” Christian informed Jensen once they had reached his friend’s intended destination, the royal gardens, as Jensen stood there, his face lifted to the darkened night sky. Jensen winced at Christian’s words. Turning, he raised a questioning eyebrow at his friend wondering what Christian had concocted for his comfort. “Do I dare ask?” “I had a pot of clove oil brought to your bedchamber. The request was made to discreetly place it by your bed.” Jensen’s breath stuck in his throat. “I… I see,” he stammered before turning away from Christian, closing his eyes, and lifting his face as his humiliation washed over him. He had no idea what he was doing. He found himself in an unfamiliar situation. He was married and it was expected for him to consummate his marriage to Jared. He would, he had vowed to uphold and fulfill his duties to Jared, and was a man of his word. “By the gods,” he whispered, wondering what to expect from Jared. Was his husband familiar with the act they would be performing? He was clueless in that regard, having never been with anyone. He hadn’t even kissed anyone until the night he’d sealed his and Jared’s marriage pact. Tonight, everything would change and he had no idea what to do or how to feel about the fact that he would be giving himself to Jared. “You cannot hide from your husband,” Christian said, breaking the silence that had settled between them. “I know this is unfamiliar territory for you…” Pinching the bridge of his nose, Jensen huffed. “Christian… Please…” “Jensen, you can’t run from your heart or from Jared. I know you’re frightened of the unknown, everyone is. It’s natural. I know you’re scared of letting Jared in and of being hurt by him but I don’t think you need to be.” Turning toward Christian, Jensen took a steadying breath. “By the gods, I pray you’re right,” said and then started to make his way back into the castle keep and to his bedchamber where he found Jared waiting for him. Nodding at Aldis, he placed his hand on the door handle and pushed it open, standing there in the doorway as his mind reconciled with the fact that Jared was in his bedchamber waiting for him. Silently closing the door behind himself, he stood there, wondering what to do and say to the man he was now married to. Rising from the chair, Jared took a step forward. “Jensen,” he said softly, watching his husband close the door. Stepping into his bedchamber, Jensen’s eyes searched for the clove oil, seeing a small covered pot sitting on the table next to his bed. Swallowing, he forced himself to look away, his eyes landing on the palate, his lips turning down in a frown while his brows furrowed in confusion “You do not wish to share my bed?” he asked, pulling his gaze off the palate to look up at Jared. “I…” Jared started to say, trying to find the words to explain why he had requested the palate. “Do you not wish to bed me? Am I not…” The words died on Jensen’s lips. He felt his heart beating rapidly in his chest as he tried to make sense of this turn of events. He had chosen Jared as his consort. He had wed Jared only for his husband to turn away from him. “I see,” he murmured sadly, turning away from Jared so the taller man, his consort, and now husband wouldn’t see his heartbreak. He had been correct in his thinking, Jared had only competed for his hand in marriage to gain favor with him and what being married to the crown prince would afford him. Jared didn’t even want to lie with him, his husband had chosen not to share his bed. “No,” Jared said, watching Jensen flinch. “No, you don’t understand. I want you. I want you to want me. I don’t want to share your bed out of duty. I want to share your bed when you are ready to be with me and give yourself to me.” Reaching out he wrapped his fingers around Jensen’s wrist, pulling his husband to him and turning Jensen so they were facing each other. “Two years ago I fell in love with you…” “How…” Jensen started to ask, wondering how Jared had fallen in love with him in such a short amount of time, only to realize that he had done the same. He had fallen in love with Jared two years ago and had never stopped loving the boy who had shown him kindness, the boy who had seen past the crown he wore on his head and the title given to him upon his birth. Two years later he was still in love with Jared but he’d been wrongly convinced by words spoken by Jared that his husband had only competed for his hand in marriage for his title as the crown prince and what Jared would gain from being married to him. “Two years ago I fell in love with you,” Jared repeated as if Jensen hadn’t interrupted him. “I saw a boy my age, not the crown prince, who wished for the same things as me. To be loved by someone who saw me for me, not for my title or station in life. That boy just happened to be the crown prince. I didn’t care about your title then and I don’t care about it now. If you recall, I have a title of my own. I am of noble birth. Competing for your hand in marriage was not about gaining your title for myself…” “It wasn’t?” Jensen asked, looking up into Jared’s eyes, searching for the truth behind his husband’s words. “No, it was about seeing you again. For two years we were separated. Before I realized my feelings for you, before I could say a word, dare to hope you felt anything for me, you and your parents had moved on.” “You never pursued me,” Jensen pointed out, wondering why Jared hadn’t made his feelings for him known prior to his father’s invitation to compete for his hand in marriage. “I never forgot you but I had convinced myself that you would never remember me let alone have feelings for me.” “I do,” Jensen confessed. “I never forgot you either. I wished for you to make your intentions for me known back then… I felt the same way…” Jensen looked down as Jared joined their hand together, entwining their fingers. “I still feel the same way about you. Where… Where does this leave us?” “I just want to love you. I want to be loved by you,” Jared said before leaning down to capture Jensen’s lips in a tentative kiss, deepening it when he felt his husband respond to him. “All I have ever wanted was to be your husband,” he murmured against Jensen’s lips when their kiss ended. “That is all I’ve ever wanted,” Jensen whispered, resting his head on Jared’s shoulder, suddenly feeling as if he was at peace, that he could trust Jared with his heart. Lifting his head from Jared’s shoulder, he looked into his husband’s eyes. “We are married.” Seeing the soft, unguarded smile on Jensen’s face, Jared’s heart skipped a beat. “We are married,” he repeated, feeling the desire for Jensen rising, nearly consuming him but he held back. What was growing between them was tentative at best and he knew he couldn’t push for more. Letting Jensen take the lead was the best course of action for fear of undoing the bond that was slowly slotting into place between them. If Jensen wanted nothing more from him that night, their first night as a married couple, than to be held and kissed, then he was willing to put aside his desires for more and do just that. Jensen’s hands rested on Jared’s belt, his fingers searching for the buckle as he looked into his husband’s eyes. Knowing Jared wasn’t forcing him into anything, suddenly spurred him on, the desire he’d felt for Jared roaring to life as he worked the belt off, letting it fall to the floor with a thud. “Jensen,” Jared said softly, his hands finding Jensen’s hands, stopping his husband’s movements. Surprised by Jared’s hands on his, stopping his further movements he blinked in confusion. Had he misread Jared’s desire for him? Did Jared not intend to consummate their marriage? “I don’t understand…” With Jared’s hands still on his, he took a step back. “Do you not want me?” “By the gods, I want you.” “Then why…” Jensen started to ask, shaking his head as he tried to understand why Jared had stopped him from further removing his clothing past unbuckling his belt. “I don’t want you to feel obligated to fulfill your duty to me as your husband. There is no rush. We are married as you pointed out and if you do not feel so inclined to lie with me… To share yourself with me, I will not push for more,” Jared said, letting go of Jensen’s hands. Reaching up, Jensen wrapped his arms around Jared’s neck, pulling him down and into a heated kiss that left them both panting for air when they broke apart. “I want you,” he assured Jared and then nipped at his husband’s lower lip. Despite the fear he felt over letting Jared past his defenses, he was willing to give himself to his husband, to the man he loved. Looking into Jared’s eyes, he didn’t see deceit in them, he saw unconditional love reflected in those multicolored orbs. With his hands freed from Jared’s grasp, he once again brought them to his husband’s waist, pushing aside Jared’s tunic in an effort to get his husband’s pants unlaced. The feeling of Jensen’s fingers unlacing his pants, brushing over his most sensitive area had Jared’s cock filling with blood and panting from the too-gentle touches. “Are… Are you sure?” he forced himself to ask. While he wanted to give in to what Jensen was offering, he needed to make sure this was truly what his husband desired. “Yes,” Jensen answered firmly, his eyes never moving off Jared’s face. “By the gods,” Jared murmured, before mimicking Jensen’s earlier action, his hands finding his husband’s belt, his fingers working the buckle open and letting the leather fall to the floor to join his belt. With hurried movements, he helped Jensen to undress, his eyes taking in his husband’s pale and freckled skin on display. “Perfect, he whispered, leaning in for a heated kiss before shedding his clothing, leaving them both standing together naked. Pulling Jensen to him, he could feel his husband’s warm body against his own, standing there with his hands resting gently on Jensen’s hips, fighting the urge to tighten his grip on his husband for fear that Jensen might pull away from him. Jensen shivered from the feeling of Jared’s hands on his hips. Encircling his arms around Jared’s neck, he pressed his chest to his husband’s as his eyes slipped closed. This was a first for him, being naked and in the arms of a man, the arms of his husband. “Jared,” he whispered, unsure of what to do. “I don’t…” His voice trailed off, too afraid to say more as he began to shake. Feeling Jensen trembling in his arms, Jared carefully led them over to the bed, helping his husband to lie comfortably before joining Jensen, pulling his husband to him so they were lying on their sides facing each other. Cradling Jensen in his arms, ignoring both of their hard cocks he said, “We do not have to do more than this.” Jensen’s cheeks began to burn from embarrassment. Burying his face in Jared’s shoulder, he forced himself to speak. “I fear that I am out of my element… I have never been with another,” he admitted, fearing that this knowledge might be a deterrent to what was about to progress between himself and Jared. He lacked the skill to know what to do to give his husband pleasure. Understanding what Jensen was referring to, he ran his left hand along Jensen’s arm, hoping to soothe his husband’s fears. Fitting the fingers of his left hand under Jensen’s chin, Jared gently lifted his husband’s head, urging Jensen to look at him. “That does not matter to me.” “I do not know what to do… How to give you pleasure…” “Do you wish for me to take the lead?” Jensen suppressed his sigh of relief, nodding in response to Jared’s question. “Yes…” he finally breathed out, feeling himself relax in Jared’s arms. Nipping at Jensen’s bottom lip, Jared rolled them so his husband was lying on his back with his legs between Jensen’s and his hands on either side of his husband’s shoulders. “Do you trust me as I trust you?” he asked, meeting Jensen’s vivid green eyes, hoping that his husband’s answer would be a positive one. For them to build a relationship past this night, he needed to trust Jensen and have his husband place his trust in him. “Yes,” Jensen answered without hesitation, watching as a soft smile spread across Jared’s face. “Yes, I trust you.” “If I do something you do not enjoy, do not hesitate to speak up. We will navigate this together.” “Clove oil,” Jensen blurted out, watching as Jared blinked in confusion and then he turned his head to the right, his eyes landing on the small covered pot on the table by his bed. Taking a deep breath he hoped he hadn’t ruined the moment between himself and Jared with his awkwardness. Jared followed Jensen’s movements, his eyes taking in the small covered pot, understanding what his husband was trying to say. “Useful,” he whispered against the shell of Jensen’s ear. The clove oil would help with the pain, relaxing the muscles to ease the way for one to be breached. Turning back to Jared, he raised his hands pushing his husband’s hair out of his eyes, looking into those multicolored orbs to see sincerity reflected in them. He nodded and then gasped when he felt Jared’s lips on his neck, ghosting over his skin as his husband trailed gentle kisses along his collarbone, down his stomach, and on each hip bone. His back arched off the bed when he felt Jared’s hand on his engorged cock, warm fingers wrapping around it, teasing him. “Jared,” he called out when Jared’s wet tongue licked at the underside of his cock, following the vein from root to tip. “Shh… Nothing to fear,” Jared assured Jensen softly when he felt his husband’s hands clutching at him. Looking up the length of Jensen’s body, he saw that his husband had raised his head from his pillow, green eyes staring at him with guarded curiosity. “Lie back, close your eyes, and give in to me.” Biting his bottom lip, Jensen nodded, doing his best to relax as he laid his head down. Closing his eyes, he waited for what was to come next, his breath catching in his throat when he felt Jared’s warm and wet mouth on his cock. He clutched at the bedding underneath him, his hips bucking up as a dark pleasurable sensation he’d never felt before slithered up his body, taking root at the base of his spine. Parting his lips, he moaned as Jared’s mouth enveloped his cock, sucking him in while his husband’s hands gripped his hips. Jared placed both hands on Jensen’s hips, gently holding his husband down from bucking his hips while he continued to work Jensen’s cock into his mouth. He took Jensen’s into his mouth, his tongue running along the underside of his husband’s cock, teasing it, teasing Jensen. Lifting one hand off Jensen’s hip, he blindly searched for the pot, finding it and knocking the lid off to dip his fingers into the clove oil. He brought his slick fingers to Jensen’s hole, running the pads of his fingertips along it, gently adding pressure. “Jar… Jared…” Jensen gasped at the feeling of Jared’s fingers prodding at a place that had never been touched by anyone, not even himself. His chest heaved and his head thrashed, his fingers digging into the bedding beneath him. “Plea… Please,” he groaned, not knowing if he was asking for more or for Jared to stop, the pleasure he was feeling warring with uncertainty. Hearing his name being called, Jared raised his eyes to Jensen, his head coming up slightly, pulling off Jensen’s cock. He saw Jensen lying there, his chest heaving, his lips parted in a moan, his husband’s green eyes opened, and narrowed, watching him. “Do you want me to stop?” He wasn’t sure if Jensen calling out his name had been his husband’s way of letting him know what he was doing wasn’t pleasurable or that Jensen wanted him to stop. “No… No…” Jensen murmured, groaning in pleasure when Jared’s lips and tongue teased him, licking and kissing the tip of his cock, tongue lapping at precome. His breath hitched as he felt the tip of one of Jared’s fingers breach him, sending a hot streak of arousal through his body despite the unfamiliar sensation of being opened. Encouraged by Jensen’s reaction, Jared continued, sucking his husband’s cock back into his mouth, bobbing his head, determined to give Jensen as much pleasure as possible while he worked his fingers into his husband’s tight hole, knowing he had to open Jensen enough where it wound’t hurt his husband to take his cock as he pressed his fingers up and inside. His movements were slow and deliberate both with his tongue and fingers determined to make their first time together one filled with pleasure. Jensen’s eyes fluttered at the feeling of taking Jared’s fingers, grinding down on them as they connected with a spot within him that sent sparks through his body. “Jared!” he called out, his back arching off the bed with the pleasure coursing through him. His eyes shot open and he gasped, confusion flooding him as Jared’s fingers disappeared from his body, leaving him feeling open and empty. He couldn’t help but whimper at the loss. Pulling off Jensen’s cock, Jared withdrew his fingers from his husband’s hole. With each thrust of his fingers, he felt his cock, which hung heavy between his legs, twitch with the desire to be inside Jensen’s warm and tight hole. Knowing if he continued what he was doing, sucking Jensen’s cock and pumping his fingers in his husband’s hole, it wouldn’t take long for Jensen to come and while that was the ultimate goal, to give his husband pleasure, he wanted to be inside Jensen when that happened. Jensen’s whimper cut through him. Meeting Jensen’s eyes, he smiled softly and then moved between his husband's legs to reach for more oil, coating his throbbing cock with it before pressing the head to Jensen’s hole, easing himself inside. “Jar… Jared,” Jensen called out at the sensation of Jared’s cock breaching him, filling him in a way he never thought possible. The pain he’d expected to feel upon being breached for the first time was there but lessened by the clove oil and Jared’s gentleness. He’d expected for Jared to just take what he wanted from him without a care given to his pleasure or pain. That hadn’t been the case. Wide-eyed, he looked up at Jared, grateful for the care his husband had given him, feeling loved and protected as he lay there, open and vulnerable as they made love for the first time. With Jared fully sheathed in his body, he brought his legs up, wrapping them around his husband, a silent signal that he was ready for more. Leaning down, Jared kissed along Jensen’s jaw, his lips ghosting over Jensen’s skin until he made contact with his husband’s kiss-swollen lips, swallowing Jensen’s moan when he rolled his hips. He felt Jensen’s hands on his shoulders, fingers digging into his skin as he pulled out and pushed back in, his movements languid at first as the need to move faster built within him. He nuzzled at Jensen’s neck, sucking a dark bruise into the pale skin, not caring that anyone in the castle keep would see this mark, wanting everyone to see that Jensen was his. “By the gods,” Jensen gasped, Jared’s thrust becoming harder, seemingly carving a space inside his body just for his husband. His back arched as pleasure shot through his body, Jared’s cock hitting a spot within him that he hadn’t known would feel so good when that happened. Pressing his lips to Jared’s shoulder, he whimpered into the warm skin, riding out wave after wave of pleasure, his cock throbbing for release as his balls began to tighten. “Jared!” he wailed, his eyes closing, seeing stars behind his eyelids, hips bucking in time to Jared’s thrusts, as he came, warmth spreading between their bodies leaving him sated and smiling. “Jensen, I love you,” Jared husked against Jensen’s lips. The feeling of Jensen’s body underneath him and around him was something he’d never hoped to dream for. The feeling of making love to Jensen, of calling him his husband, was something he would always treasure. The feeling of Jensen’s body clenching with his husband’s release is exquisite, heightening his pleasure with the knowledge that he was the cause of Jensen’s boneless state. He could feel how close he was, thrusting in hard, cock pulsing inside Jensen’s body, leaving him shaking as he worked them both through the aftershocks before leaning down for a kiss, not ready to be separated from his husband. He forced himself to move, spent cock slipping easily from Jensen’s body when his arms threatened to give out and the fear of crushing his husband under his weight was too much to bear. Rolling onto his back, he waited for his breathing to even out before moving again. Jensen felt a loving caress against his face and then a thumb gently stroking over his lips. “I love you,” he whispered, remembering that Jared had said those very words to him while they had been making love. Feeling movement, he looked to see Jared rising from the bed. He was about to protest, to ask what Jared was doing when he realized his husband was searching for something. For a moment, he thought he’d been deceived when Jared picked up his tunic, only to see his husband returning to his bed, using the tunic to wipe them clean before tossing it back onto the floor. Pulling Jensen into his arms, Jared lay there, his chest to his husband’s back, feeling Jensen’s heart beat under his hand. Burying his nose in the crook of Jensen’s neck he said, “I love you with all my heart. I will love you beyond death. You are my everything.” For the first time, aside from his parents and Christian, Jensen truly felt loved. He finally had someone in his life that loved him for him and not his title. “And you are my everything,” he affirmed, entwining his fingers with Jared’s lying in his husband’s arms until they drifted off to sleep.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Nine months later:
Jared found himself sitting in one of the receiving rooms, listening as two of the local farmers bickered over a dispute. Their squabbling over farmland had disrupted everyone around them, making it so unbearable that the matter had been referred to the castle keep, and the royal family, since neither man would see reason. Since marrying Jensen, he’d observed his husband the crown prince as well as his father-in-law the crowned king dealing with the daily operations of the castle keep as well as overseeing the happenings that took place throughout the lands surrounding them. Little by little, he gleaned insight into what it took to be part of the royal family and how Alan, Jensen, and Donna saw to those under their care and protection. Yes, he’d seen a part of that in his own castle keep, observing from time to time how his father cared and protected those around them. It was not a duty any of them took lightly and one he saw weighed down those he loved. He had discovered in passing one day that Donna and now Jensen saw to those in need, making sure that each family had enough food to feed themselves and medical care when needed. “Why?” he’d asked Jensen in the privacy of their bedchamber, wondering what had led up to the queen and the crown prince taking it upon themselves to see to the well-being of those under their protection.
“How could I not?” Jensen answered, a soft smile on his face as he joined Jared in bed. Since their first night together, Jared’s belongings had been moved into his private chambers with Aldis taking up residence in the bedchamber that once had been Jared’s and Christian’s across the hall. Thankfully, Christian and Aldis had become fast friends making it enjoyable when their protectors were with them. It had been a secret fear of his that Christian would dislike Aldis and request Jared’s protector be replaced. Much to his surprise and delight, Christian had taken an instant liking to Aldis, putting his fears to rest. Resting his head against Jared’s broad shoulder, he wrapped Jared’s arm around him, entwining their fingers together. “I could not stand idly by while those under the protection of the crown went hungry. We, in this castle keep, have so much. We grow vegetables that go to waste if not eaten. Even when preserved, they sit there on shelves gathering dust. What good does food do if it sits there, forgotten about, when there are those in need? Those who go without? Their bellies need to be filled just as much as mine does. The crown provides protection from within and as well as from those seeking to harm from outside its reach. We take care of our own. That brings peace and happiness to the region.”
“And the medical care?” Jared asked, wondering how that had been started. Hoping that he could suggest that this care be offered by his family’s castle keep as well as providing food to those in need. He liked the idea of this and saw Jensen’s reasoning, something he thought his father would be open to.
“My mother took that up as her purpose once she’d been crowned queen. What good does it serve to have a region of people who are sickly? How does that breed happiness, loyalty, or peace if those around you go without the care that is needed? We ask nothing in return, no payment of any kind, save that should one see another in need, they make the crown aware so care may be given. There is no prosperity if there is sickness or hunger.”
“I think I will write to my father, make the suggestion that he consider providing for those under his protection what your castle keep provides.” To Jared, it made sense, understanding why the Ackles reign was one of peace and happiness. And he had written his father, receiving word back that the ideas he’d proposed had been well-received and that his parents, as well as his brother and sister-in-law, who had returned to live at the Padalecki castle keep, had taken steps to provide food and medical care to those in need. He knew the people under his family’s castle keep’s protection were happy and cared for but this benefit added to that and removed any worry they might have as to where their next meal would come from or how to provide for a loved one who was sick.
“I think that would be a wonderful endeavor,” Jensen encouraged, watching as a dimpled smile spread across Jared’s face. From what he remembered of Jared’s parents, they seemed to be reasonable and caring people, and had the best interests of those under their protection at heart and the happiness and loyalty of their people had been evident. He’d been pleased to hear from Jared that the Padalecki castle keep had also agreed that keeping their people fed and healthy was a worthwhile cause.
Jared had approached the subject of the gifts bestowed to the children one day while he and Jensen were on horseback. They had awoken to a beautiful sunny day. The air was warmed by the sun with a cool breeze blowing, making it a perfect day to ride, something they had both been missing. With Jensen riding Griffin and him on Shadow, with Aldis and Christian following at a respectable distance on their own horses, he had turned to Jensen, trying to figure out how to ask his question.
“Speak your mind, Jared,” Jensen encouraged, seeing Jared looking at him. He could tell that his husband wanted to ask him something.
“I was told that during your birthday and at Christmas time you ensure that each child in this royal region receives a gift. Is this true?”
Jensen felt his cheeks burning. It was known throughout the region that he ensured each child received a gift, he’d just never considered that Jared might discover this. “Yes,” he admitted, finally meeting Jared’s eyes.
“How did this come to pass?” Jared pressed, hoping Jensen would reveal how this practice had started.
“As a child, a child of royalty, I wanted for nothing. If I pointed at something, and expressed my desire to have it, it was given to me. Other children were not so fortunate.” Jensen glanced over his shoulder at Christian, meeting his friend’s steady gaze before turning back to Jared. “Chrisitan was one such child. His father passed away while Christian was a baby and his mother did her best to provide for him… She was just overwhelmed… Caring for him and serving as one of our cooks. We played together as children and became friends. Friends despite our differences… Neither one of us cared that I was the crown prince and he was not of noble blood. My parents didn’t either. We were all each other had. I didn’t understand at the time… I discovered that his mother was unable to provide gifts for him for his birthday or at Christmas. No child should go without a gift.” He paused to compose himself, taking a deep breath. “Christian and I have never discussed it but I’m sure he is aware of how this came to pass. I brought the subject up to my parents. Suggested that the children within the castle keep each received a small gift on those two days. The idea was well received by them and appreciated by the children. Seeing this, I suggested the following year that each child within our royal region be included. I saw firsthand how the children smiled and the worried looks were erased from their parents’ faces… At least for a time. Every year since then, it has come to pass on my birthday, and at Christmas, each child receives a gift. It is my way of giving back… For having so much in my life.”
“My dear husband,” Jared said, blinking back his tears. “You are extraordinary.”
“No,” Jensen protested, shaking his head. “No, I am just a man who wishes to do good and see to the happiness of those around me.”
“Think what you want but in my eyes you are extraordinary.” For a moment, Jared lapsed into silence, wondering how he could make his suggestion.
As they continued on horseback, Jensen looked over at Jared, a fond smile on his face as his eyes rested on the man he loved with all his heart. “Out with it… For all your silence, your thoughts scream at me.”
Jared couldn’t help but chuckle at Jensen’s comments, knowing his husband spoke the truth. Even when he tried to remain quiet, it seemed his thoughts could be sensed by others. Aldis had told him as much not so long ago. “I was thinking… Hoping really that you might consider adding my birthday to this gift-giving for the children. They would receive a gift in March, one in July, and then another for Christmas.” He met Jensen’s eyes, seeing the surprise in them, he quickly added, “Unless it is too much. If you think it unwise…”
“I do not,” Jensen assured Jared, his heart filling with the love he had for his husband. “I do not think it too much. I think it will be a welcomed addition, one the children will love. Once we return to the castle keep, we will begin preparations for including your birthday as a time for the children of this region to receive a gift.”
“How did I get so lucky to have such a loving husband?” Jared asked, pulling Shadow alongside Griffin so he was able to lean in and kiss Jensen.
“I am the lucky one,” Jensen murmured once their kiss had ended. He did count himself lucky to have found Jared, a man who loved him for him and not for his title as he’d mistakenly feared. He had confessed his speculation to Jared, telling Jared that he had thought his husband had only competed for his hand in marriage and had married him only for his title.
“How could you think that?” Jared asked softly, doing his best to keep the hurt he was feeling out of his voice, praying it didn’t show on his face.
In shame, Jensen looked away, knowing his admission had hurt Jared, something he hadn’t meant to do but he felt he needed to be truthful with his husband. “Put yourself in my position,” he urged, holding up a hand when he saw that Jared was about to interrupt him. “I’m not saying it excuses my belief, just that it explains it. I had been offered up in marriage… And when you won, when I chose you, you didn’t call me by my name, you called me by my title.”
“I did?”
“Yes, you called me Your Highness after our kiss to seal the marriage pact, not Jensen or even my beloved or my intended.”
“I meant it only out of respect.”
“Yes, I know that now but at the time, I thought you, and the rest of the noblemen competing for my hand in marriage, only wanted me for my crown. Not because you loved me. I know the truth now and I am sorry for any hurt I may have caused you.”
“Why tell me this now?” Jared asked, watching as Jensen looked at him.
“I wanted to be honest with you as you have always been with me.” Jensen waited for Jared’s beratement only to find himself being pulled into his husband’s arms and kissed until he was left breathless.
“Never doubt my love for you.”
Looking up into Jared’s eyes, Jensen said, “Never again.”
The sound of one of the farmers screeching pulled Jared from his thoughts, wishing he was in the company of his husband and not the two men standing before him bickering over something so trivial as to who had farming rights to a small parcel of land that abutted their homes. He wasn’t sure if he should be thankful that both Jensen and Alan thought him more than capable of handling such matters that needed to be weighed by the crown or if he should wash his hands of this duty, telling his husband and the crowned king that he was not one for such matters and the responsibilities that he was entrusted with.
“We were told this meeting was being overseen by the crown prince,” the first farmer by the name of Williams barked.
“Yes, where is the crown prince or maybe even the king?” the other farmer, a man by the name of Butler asked, looking around the room, hoping to see one of the men he’d asked about.
Jared felt himself bristling at the obvious snub. Forcing himself to smile, he said, “The crown prince is otherwise engaged. You may either deal with me, his husband, and a noble by birth, or you can set aside your differences and go about your business.”
“I meant no disrespect.”
“No, Your Highness, I beg your forgiveness for my words spoken in the heat of the moment.”
“None taken.” Jared waved a wand at the empty chairs that had been placed across from him. “Sit,” he urged and then placed his elbows on the table, leaning in to speak to the farmers. “Now, this land that is in dispute. I am told it is not a very large piece of land that separates your homes.”
“No, your Highness, it isn’t but I feel that it is mine.”
“That’s where you’re wrong, it’s mine!”
“Gentlemen,” Jared called, keeping his voice low as he tried to bite back his irritation with the men sitting across from him. Seeing that he had the men’s attention he nodded. “Now, this parcel, does it yield any type of crop?”
“No, Your Highness,” the first man admitted.
Jared turned his attention to the second man, waiting for his answer.
“No, Your Highness. The dirt is rocky and any crop planted there yields little if anything.”
“Then why are you fighting over this parcel of land?”
“Because it’s mine!” Williams declared, determined to make his claim to the land known.
“Liar, it’s mine!” Butler disagreed.
“Gentlemen!” Jared called, his voice rising as did his frustration, quieting both men. “As I see it, there is one solution. Since this parcel of land yields no crop and it abuts both your homes, the simplest solution is to share it.”
“Share it,” the men repeated in unison, looking at Jared in confusion.
“Yes.”
“How so?” Williams asked, narrowing his eyes at Jared.
“How do you propose we share the parcel of land?”
A smile came to Jared’s face as he sat back in his chair. “You both will plant flowers on the parcel of land. When the flowers bloom, you will pick them together and divide them evenly between your homes. Each of your homes will have fragrant flowers to share.” He watched as the men sat back in their chairs, regarding his decree, disbelief on their faces turning to acceptance.
“This is agreeable,” Williams stated.
“I accept your decision, Your Highness,” Butler assured Jared.
“Then we are in agreement and this fighting between the two of you will end.”
“Yes,” the men answered in unison, seemingly happy with Jared’s decision. Neither man had lost anything, gaining access to the land they both called theirs.
“Now that this business is at hand, Fredrick will see you out.” Jared motioned for the men to follow his attendant. Getting to his feet, he sighed, happy that his day in court was over. With a nod to Aldis, he turned and made his way out of the room, not stopping until he’d escaped out into the evening air.
“That was well played,” Aldis commented. “I see you have not lost that silver tongue of yours.”
Rolling his eyes, Jared said, “Next time, I’ll leave the decision-making up to you.”
“I’m flattered but I fear that I would only make matters worse,” Aldis admitted as they walked, following the path that led to the royal gardens, knowing where they would end their journey as they did almost every night.
“Ah, there you are. I thought I’d find you here,” Jared said softly, a fond smile gracing his face as he set his eyes on Jensen, still amazed that he was married to the man he’d briefly met two years ago but had lost his heart to in that encounter.
“How was court?” Jensen asked, struggling to get to his feet, despite Christian’s help.
“You were advised to take it easy,” Christian chastised, knowing his words would be dismissed by Jensen now that Jared had joined them.
Jared motioned for Jensen to remain seated knowing how difficult it was for his husband to find a comfortable position to sit in. At nine months pregnant, it was difficult for Jensen to do just about anything, and even when he offered to help Jensen with anything, it was still a struggle for his husband to accomplish even the most mundane aspects of daily life.
“I am pregnant, not an invalid,” Jensen griped, the scowl on his face quickly giving way to a smile when Jared sat down next to him and placed a hand on his back, his husband rubbing at his sore muscles. He had been bedridden most of the day but felt the need to stretch his legs, wanting to breathe fresh air and sit outside for a while.
“Yes, and you are pregnant with our first child,” Jared agreed, placing his other hand on the swell of Jensen’s stomach, feeling their child move.
Placing one of his hands over Jared’s large one which rested on his stomach, Jensen said, “And I would never do anything to jeopardize the health of our unborn child.”
“I know that but what about your health? You’re so close to giving birth and this pregnancy hasn’t been easy for you,” Jared pointed out. At first, he’d worried about his husband’s health before they had discovered that Jensen was pregnant. Jensen seemed to become sick easily, waving a hand dismissively at the suggestion he eat something, Jensen’s pale skin taking on a sickly shade of green at the thought of food. When Jensen would make his way to the great hall for the nightly dinner, his husband would sit there, Jensen’s green eyes unfocused, and when he would offer his husband a bit of food, Jensen would excuse himself, feeling the need to be sick and wanting to do so in private. He would follow Jensen out of the great hall, making sure his husband made it safely back to their private chambers where they would pass the night with him reading to Jensen while they lay in bed. Jensen would lie there, curled up on his side, listening as he read from one of the many books he’d had sent to him from his former castle keep. While he hated to see Jensen sick, he couldn’t deny that he loved the uninterrupted time they spent together. This pregnancy hadn’t been an easy one, with Jensen being sick more days than not, and he feared for not only the health of their unborn child but also for that of his beloved husband.
As time passed and Jensen’s stomach began to swell, it was obvious to them both that he was pregnant. He stood there in their bedchamber, attempting to lace his pants, breathing heavily as he struggled to tie the laces, his growing stomach becoming a hindrance. Throwing his hands up in defeat, he’d turned to Jared, meeting his husband’s bewildered eyes. “I think it is time to admit that I am with child.” He hadn’t spoken about the possibility that he might be able to conceive to Jared, fearing that if he did mention it, it might never come to pass. Since discovering that he might be able to conceive and carry a child, he had thought that possibility a distant dream, never daring to hope for such a thing. Apparently, the gods had truly been smiling down on him, blessing his union with Jared.
Rising from the chair he’d been perched on, Jared closed the distance between himself and Jensen, pulling his husband into his arms. He’d suspected as much when he noticed Jensen’s normally trim waist beginning to expand despite his husband’s seemingly never-ending illness and inability to keep food down but hadn’t voiced his thoughts, worried over Jensen’s reaction since they hadn’t discussed the possibility of having a child. “How can you be sure?”
“How can I not be? The morning sickness that truly isn’t ruled by the morning,” Jensen chuckled humorously, “Is what first led me to believe that I might be with child. I spoke with the midwife… Let her examine me. She confirmed what I had suspected, I have conceived. I’m carrying our child.”
Placing a hand on Jensen’s stomach, Jared asked softly, “How do you feel about this turn of events?” He said a silent prayer to the gods, praying that Jensen was just as happy about this as he was, all the while doing his best to look impartial as he waited for his husband’s response.
“Happy,” Jensen admitted, looking up at Jared, searching his husband’s eyes to see how Jared might feel. “We have not spoken about children… I was told it was a possibility… A small one at best… I never considered this could happen…” His words died on his lips as he stood there, fearing that Jared wasn’t happy about him being pregnant when his husband remained silent on the matter. Pulling away from his husband’s hold, he turned away from Jared. “You are not…” His voice broke, sadness overshadowing the happiness that he had been feeling as he took a steadying breath. “You will not have to… I will see to the care of this child…”
Reaching out, Jared wrapped his fingers around Jensen’s wrist, pulling his husband back to him. “Never doubt for one moment my happiness over this child. Our child,” he said, turning Jensen so they were facing each other. “The gods blessed me with you… And now…” It was his turn to take a breath, doing his best to get his emotions in check. “And now they have seen fit to bless me again with a child. I do not know what I have done in my life to deserve you, your love, or this child but I will forever be thankful.” Leaning down, he placed a soft kiss on Jensen’s lips, feeling his husband shiver in his arms. Pressing his forehead against Jensen’s, they stayed like that, wrapped in each other’s arms until he whispered, “I’m going to be a father.”
“It would seem so,” Jensen agreed, the happiness over this discovery returning to him. “It won’t be long now until others discover that I am carrying your child.” His clothing no longer fit him, each day his stomach seemed to grow, making it difficult for him to find something comfortable to wear that would not put his changing body on full display.
“This is true but let us keep this secret between us a little longer.”
“Agreed.” Jensen was all too happy to keep this news between them, knowing that once the castle keep and the royal regions discovered the news that he was with child and would be giving birth to the next royal heir, their lives would once again change. When the news of his pregnancy was announced, gifts started being delivered with one such gift being the ornately hand-carved wooden cradle he had slept in as an infant. It meant the world to him that his parents had gifted him with this, placing it at the end of the bed he shared with Jared until he gave birth. The other gift that he treasured was a carved wooden trunk that had belonged to Jared as a child which his husband’s parents had sent upon receiving the news that they would soon be grandparents. As his pregnancy progressed, he still battled morning sickness and was plagued by fatigue, remaining in bed more often than not, only leaving their bedchamber at night to take a leisurely stroll through the royal gardens.
Jared was more than happy to see to his pregnant husband’s needs, doing his best to make sure that Jensen had everything he needed to make him comfortable. He hated seeing Jensen sick or uncomfortable as a result of being pregnant with their child. When Jensen would roll over in the middle of the night with a request for food, his cravings getting the better of him, he never refused to make the nightly trip down to the kitchen, searching for whatever it was that Jensen had requested. The tap on his arm woke him from a sound sleep. “Wha… Jensen?” he asked groggily, rubbing the sleep from his eyes to look around widely, fearing something was wrong.
Propping himself up on his elbows, Jensen looked at his stomach and then at Jared, meeting his husband’s hooded eyes, the candlelight flickering in the darkened room from the candle on his bedside table. “Jared, I’m hungry.” With some effort, he got himself into a seated position, his back supported by the headboard. Rubbing his stomach, he said, “We’re hungry,” before giving Jared a pleading look.
As Jared rolled his eyes, he couldn’t keep the smile off his face. “And what should I do about your dilemma?” he teased.
“Feed us.”
“Of course, my love. Is there anything in particular the two of you wish for?” Jared asked as he pushed aside the bedcovering, the cool night air making him shiver as it hit his sleep-warm skin. Getting to his feet, he pulled on his robe over his braies, tying the belt while he waited for Jensen’s answer.
“Strawberries in snow.”
“I fear that is something I may not be able to produce for you. You know as well as I do that Fran would have my hide if I attempted to create that dish for you in her kitchen.” Making his way around the bed to Jensen’s side, Jared leaned down to kiss the pout from his husband’s lips. “There may be some apples… Those are sweet if that is what you’re craving.”
“But we wish for strawberries in snow,” Jensen complained, patting his stomach.
“And you may wish to make the stars and moon yours but that is not something I can produce for you,” Jared reasoned, hoping Jensen would concede.
“Very well, do your best,” Jensen requested, pulling Jared back for another kiss before allowing his husband to leave their bedchamber to fulfill his request.
The sound of Jensen’s voice pulled Jared from his thoughts, making him shake off his memories so he could devote his attention to his husband.
“This pregnancy is nearly at an end as is my time in this garden,” Jensen announced, struggling to get to his feet, and failing, falling back with a pained grunt as a sharp pain hit him.
“What is it?” Jared asked, worried that something was wrong with Jensen or their unborn child.
“Just the pains of pregnancy.”
Getting to his feet, Jared offered Jensen his hands, helping his husband to his feet. “Let’s get you inside and to our bed. I will read to you until you fall asleep.”
“I will accept your offer,” Jensen answered, allowing Jared to lead him slowly out of the royal gardens and to their bedchamber where he made himself comfortable in their bed. He lay there, next to Jared, listening to his husband read to him, the sound of Jared’s voice lulling him to sleep.
Seeing that Jensen had fallen asleep, Jared set aside the book he’d been reading from and blew out the candle, letting the darkness claim their bedchamber as he settled for the night, hoping that Jensen’s cravings wouldn’t wake either of them. Sometime in the middle of the night, he was awoken but this time it wasn’t Jensen requesting he make a nighttime trip to the kitchen.
“Jar… Jared,” Jensen wheezed, screwing his eyes closed as his body was wracked with pain.
Jared was instantly awake and on high alert at the sound of Jensen’s labored breathing and pained grunts. “Jensen, what’s wrong?”
“The baby… It’s time.” Jensen gasped in pain, his hands curling into fists around the bedcovers clutched in his fingers as he was hit with another contraction.
Not caring that he was only in his braies, Jared rushed to the door, pulling it open to see Christian standing at his post, guarding them while they slept.
Seeing the frantic look on Jared’s face, Christian stepped forward. “Jared…”
“Jensen is in labor,” Jared announced. “Summon the midwife… Notify the king and queen!” Not waiting for Christian’s response, he turned and closed the door, making his way back to Jensen’s side to await the birth of their child, and offer his husband reassurances that everything would be alright despite the pain Jensen was in.
Through the haze of pain wracking his body, Jensen heard his parents’ voices, his mother calling for entry while his father inquired about his health. He clutched at Jared’s hand, fear gripping him as he labored to give birth. “Jared… Promise me,” he started to say, only to stop, moaning in pain as he was hit with another contraction.
“Anything, my love.”
Looking up into his husband’s concerned eyes, Jensen begged, “If something happens… To me… If…”
“No.” Jared shook his head vehemently, fearing what Jensen was about to ask of him. “No, do not utter those words. Do not even entertain those thoughts.”
Knowing that there was a possibility that he might not survive the birth of their child, that others had died in childbirth, Jensen had to ask Jared to promise him something. “Please… Jared… If I don’t survive… Promise me you will not take our child away… Let our child remain here where I knew happiness… Where I was loved by you.”
Despite his fear, Jared agreed. “Of course…” he promised. He would promise Jensen anything.
Reaching up with a shaking hand, Jensen cupped Jared’s cheek. “Thank you.”
“Do you want your mother with you?” Jared asked.
“No, only you and the midwife.”
A knock at the door drew Jared’s attention. He forced himself to pull away from Jensen to answer the door, readying himself to block the queen’s entrance at Jensen’s request. Pulling open the door he saw the concerned faces of Christian, Aldis, Alan, and Donna staring at him from the other side.
“Let me see my son,” Donna demanded.
“I cannot. Jensen has voiced his wishes. He wants only the midwife and myself with him.”
“I am his mother!”
Alan pulled Donna into his arms, offering his wife comfort. “Our son’s wishes must be honored.”
“But…”
“I share your desire to be by Jensen’s side. To see him through this but that is not what our son wants.”
“Take care of my son,” Donna warned tearfully before burying her face against Alan’s shoulder.
“Always.” Meeting Aldis’ eyes first, he gave his friend a tight smile before looking at Christian. “The midwife?”
“Has been summoned,” Christian confirmed. Stepping closer to Jared, he asked, “How is he?”
“Scared and in pain,” Jared admitted before turning away when he heard Jensen crying out for him.
“Go… Be with him,” Christian urged, watching as Jared stepped back, closing the door.
“I’m here,” Jared called out, making his way back to their bed to be with Jensen. “What can I do?” He looked back at the door, murmuring, “Where is that damn midwife?”
“Help me…” Jensen begged, fighting with the dressing gown he’d taken to wearing, attempting to pull it up past his thighs. “This child is not willing to wait for the midwife. Our child wishes to be born now!” He gritted his teeth, bearing down, feeling the need to push.
Doing as he’d been asked, Jared pushed aside the bedcovers and then pulled up Jensen’s dressing gown, exposing his husband’s spread thighs. “What else, what else can I do?” he asked, feeling helpless as Jensen fought to give birth to their child.
“Stay by my side.”
“Always and forever.” Jared remained by Jensen’s side, holding his husband’s hand, never letting go as Jensen groaned and grunted through the pain. Jensen’s final scream was interrupted by the wailing of their child. A sound that brought tears to his eyes.
With the final push, a scream tore from Jensen’s throat, the pain unbearable as he birthed their child. With a gasp for air, he fell backward, his head hitting the pillows as the sound of their child’s cry cut through the air. “Jared…” he called tiredly, raising his arms, feeling the need to hold their child.
Jared scrambled to pick up the newborn, a smile spreading across his face as he counted ten toes and ten fingers before announcing, “A son, we have a son!”
“Please…”
Understanding what his husband was asking, Jared placed the mewling newborn on Jensen’s chest, watching as his husband gently pulled their son closer, running the fingers of his right hand along their child’s cheek.
“A son. I have given you a son.”
“You have given me everything,” Jared whispered, placing a soft kiss on Jensen’s lips. “I should make the announcement.” Grudgingly, he forced himself to leave his newly formed family, making his way to the door to pull it open. “The crown prince has given birth to a son. There will be time later for everyone to greet our son. Right now, Jensen needs to rest.” Not giving anyone a chance to protest, he stepped back, closed the door and returned to his husband’s side who was nuzzling their son. “He will need a name.”
“Jaylen Tristan Ackles-Padalecki.”
“Jaylen,” Jared agreed happily as he pulled Jensen and their son into his arms, kissing their son’s cheek and then Jensen’s before saying, “I love you.” There would be time enough later to help Jensen bathe himself and their son, to have the bedding changed. Right now, Jensen needed to rest after giving birth and he needed to hold his husband and son, fearing this was all a dream if he let them go.
Laying his head on Jared’s shoulder, Jensen said, “I love you. I never thought it possible to feel so much love and happiness. The gods have truly blessed us.”
As he lay there, holding his husband and their newborn son in his arms, Jared had to agree with Jensen they had been blessed by the gods.